The true Christian catholique or The maner how to liue Christianly Gathered forth of the holie Scriptures, and ancient fathers, confirmed and explained by sundrie reasons, apte similitudes, and examples. By the Reuerend Father F. Phillip Doultreman, of the Societie of Iesus. And turnd out of Frenche into Englishe by Iohn Heigham.

THE TRVE CHRISTIAN CATHOLIQVE OR THE MANER HOW TO LIVE CHRISTIANLY . GATHERED Forth of the holie Scriptures , and ancient Fathers , confirmed and explained by sundrie Reasons , apt● Similitudes , and Examples .

By the Reuerend Father F. PHILLIP DOVLTREMAN , of the Societie of Iesus . And turnd out of Frenche into Englishe By IOHN HEIGHAM .

AT S. OMERS , With permission of Superiors . Anno 1622.

TO THE RIGHT WORTHY LADY , THE LADY ELIZABETH WILLOVGHBY , DAVGHTER to I. Thornbrough , Lord Bishopp of Worcester . MADAM

The Sonne of God , the supreame wisdome of the Father , setting vp his diuine conclusions , and daring ( as it were ) the greatest wittes of all the worlde , to enter in dispute against them , saith . Doe men gather grapes of Thornes , or Figges of thistles ? What shall we say to this demande ? Must it needes be granted , and can it no way be denied ? Surely yes , me thinkes it may . First therfore I say ( with my Lord and masters leaue ) that he himselfe being perfect man , doth gather from many sinful men sonnes and daughters , of whom he maketh glorious Saints : but this is to gather grapes of Thornes , ergo . Secondly , who may better helpe me to maintaine this assertion , ( Madam ) then your selfe ? For from whence hath he gathered your selfe ( so worthie a grape ) but of a Thorne ? A grape so rare ( albeit gathered of a very Thorne ) that hauing bene pressed by him in his sacred presse , hath yelded such store & plentie of pretious liquor , as hath not only filled his house with the odor therof , but hath further kindled and enflamed , yea plainly inebriated the harts of many cold ones in his burning loue .

The presse wherin this Lord doth presse such pretious grapes , as your selfe , what other is it then the pressor of persecution . The pretious iuyce which is pressed out of these excellent grapes , are those most pretious and excellent Christian virtues , which manifest them selues amidst persecutions . The glorious Apostle S. Paul , desirous to giue vnto vs , a proofe and tast of that pretious liquor which was pressed out of him selfe , after his conuersion to the faith of Christ , saith . Vntill this houre , we doe both hungar and thirst , and are naked , & are beaten with buffets , and are wanderers , and labor working with our owne handes . And which is there of all these , that you may not truly say as well as he ? Verely it seemeth to me , that God would in some sort , paragonize you Ladyshipp , with this glorious Apostle , and make you a spectacle , or rather patterne to women , as he was to men , in eache of these probations and persecutions .

First therfore , in hungar and thirst as well as he , hauing bene reduced to that extremitie , as to be forced to send to the Spanish and Venetian Embassadors to beg your bread : and on Fridayes and Saturdayes , to be taxed to the allowance of three pence a day , for the maintenance of your selfe , your man , & your maide . In nakednes as well as he , as being not only despoiled of your plate , ie wells , and rich apparell , but also to be stript so nere , euen of necessaries , as to be forced to set in your chamber in your naked sleeues , not able to goe out of doores , for lack of clothes . In being beaten with buffets as well as he , pittifully swollen with black and blue , yea trailed by the haire of the head , and trodden vnder foote : treatment truly fitter for a dog , then for a Christian Lady : which yet for the loue you still beare to your abuser , I ommit to enlarge . In wandring as well as he ; who haue bene forced to trauell many miles ( not in the day time , and in your Coache , as your custome was , and your ranck requireth ) but on foot , in the dead of the night , and to fli● from place to place , thorough vncoth and vnknowen wayes : and last of all , to flie the lande , to liue in a strange and forrein contrie . In labor and working with your own handes to get your liuing : wherof many gentlemen of worth can yet beare witnes , who coming to visit you in that poore estate , found you labouring with your handes to get your liuinge .

But to say in a word with what incredible patience and inward confort you sustained and suffered the pressures aforsaid , let this remaine for an euerlasting memory , that to as many of your acquaintance as you met with all , with great pleasure and contentment you said , that you could tell them great good newes , to wit , that you were now no more a Protestant , but were become a Roman Catholique ; Which you vttered to all with such alacritie of minde , that many who heard you , deemed you mad for making that answer ; like as the Apostles , for their enflamed feruor in the faith of Christ , were esteemed drunke . But o happie foode which causeth such a happie frensie ! And o happie drinke , which so makes drunke !

I neede not ( Madam ) the premisses considered , frame any apologie for my selfe in this place , why I made choise of your Lady-ship , to protect and patronize this present treatise , intituled , The true Christian Catholique : for eache one may easily iudge , that a booke of this title , meriteth to be dedicated to none other , then to such a true and virtuous Christian Catholique , as your haue manifested your selfe to be by so euident triall : assuring my selfe , that of all the bookes which euer you saw , you neuer met with anie of so smale a bulke , which doth expresse with more liuelye examples , the virtues meete for a true Christian Catholique , nor yet set forth with more fearful presidents the punishments inflicted by God , vpon such as are vicious . Receiue the same then , I doe beseeche you , into the armes of your protection , and I shall neuer cease to pray , that you may become peereles in the practise of the virtues and be perpetually preserued from the vices : and finally of a Thorne in this life , you may become an euerlastinge Lillie in the life to come . Amen .

Your Ladyships euer humble seruant in our Lord and Sauiour Iesus IOHN HEIGHAM .

THE PREFACE .

THis Title of a True Christian Catholique , is not of so base & of so smale a reckning as perhaps ( my friendly Reader ) thou doost account it : for I finde , that the greatest and renowned of the world , haue glorified more therof , then of all their other titles of honor and nobilitie . Non principis , non terrenae , &c. We are not honored ( saith Saint Chrisostome , Hom. 8. in Ioan. circa finem , with the name of Prince , or of some earthly power , not of Angell not of Archangell , but with the name of the Kinge of the whole worlde . That valerous martyred Deacon , called Sanctus ( as Eusebius writeth l. 5. hist. Eccl. c. 1. ) being asked of the tyrant what his name was , answered . I am a Christian . Of what familie art thou ? I am a Christian , quoth he . Of what quallitie , free , or a bondman ? To all the demandes which were made him , he returned no other answere but , I am a Christian . The same author writeth , that S. Blandinas martyr , in her confession of faith , and in the midst of all her torments , as often times as she pronounced these wordes , I am a Christian , so many times she felt her selfe strenghtned anew , & reioyced . And what shall I say of S. Greg. Nazianzen . Who speaking of him selfe and of S. Basil , saith ( in the funeral ortion of S. Basil . ) Nobis magna res , &c. that is to say . We esteemed it for a great thinge , and held it for a great and noble name , indeed to be , and to be called Christians : wherof we glorie more , then euer Gigas did of the change of the stone of his ring ( if notwithstanding it were not fabulous ) by the which he possest himselfe of al Lidia . Thou shalt further see in the first chapter of this booke , that which the great Kinge Lewis of France also iudged of this name .

Consider then the excellencie of this booke , sith it beareth a name so loftie and so honorable ; But yet behould rather ( ô Christian ) the glorious name which thou doest beare , & if the life ought to answere to the excellencie of the name , hast thou not cause to make account of this booke , which teacheth thee in a few leaues , how to liue Christianly , that is to say , conforme to the life of Iesus Christ , whose name thou bearest ? Christianismus est imitatio diuinae naturae &c ( saith S. Gre. Naz. tra . denomine professione Christiani . Christianitie is the imitation of the diuine nature . If then thou be a Christian , imitate Iesus Christ thy God . Beware thou beare not a name emptie and vaine , but complete . Employ then the measure of so great a name , vpon workes worthie of the name . For this it is that thou art Christian ( saith S. Iohn Chrisostome , orat . 5. in Iud. ) & that thou hast receiued this name , to the end that thou imitate Iesus-Christ , and fulfill by worke his commandements . Briefly , Nemo Christianus verè dicitur &c. ( saith S. Cyprian ) No man is rightly called a Christian , who endeuoureth not to become like vnto Iesus Christ by his Christian workes . Now to imitate Iesus Christ , one must doe two thinges . The first is , to roote vp all the sinnes and vices that are in his soule . The second , to plant virtues in their places : for our Lord is not come into this worlde , but to destroy sinne ( 1. Ioan. 3. ) and to teache vs by examples , ( 1. Pet. 2. 21. Ioan. 13. 15. Heb. 10. 20. ) and wordes , the exercise of virtues , and of good workes .

Behould here the summe and abridgement of all Christian iustice , saith S. Prosper with S. Aug. ( in sent. 98. ex Aug. ) to fly from euill , and to doe good . And to this it is , that also Isay , Dauid , and the Apostle doth exhorte vs . ( Isay 1. 1● . Psal. 33. 15. Rom. 12. 9. Colos. 3. 9. Ephes. 4. 22. 23. ) This also is the whole subiect of these two bookes , wherin as in a most cleare miroir , thou shalt finde these two pointers taught vnto thee , by the holy Scriptures , and holie Fathers , with sundry notable reasons , rare similitudes and examples . And note that I haue serued my selfe of examples , because I see that the Sonne of God him selfe serued him selfe thereof , as also the holy Fathers did , especial lie S. Aug. and S. Greg. who in one of his homilies saith ( 38. in Euang. wherin he bringeth sundry examples ) that it hapneth oftentimes , that the hartes of the hearers , are more conuerted and moued , by the examples of the faithfull , then by the wordes of the preachers . Nonnunquam mentes audentium , plus exempla fidelium , quam docentium verba conuertunt . Which sith it is so , I assure my selfe that this litle booke , will bringe vnto thee both profit and contentment , if with a serious and attentiue lecture , thou ioynest together the practise and good workes . God grant , that both thou and I , may so well practise these profitable Documents , that after we haue by the meanes hereof , led a life Trulie Christian and Catholique , we may one day haue the recompence promised to all good Christians ; life and glorie euerlasting , Amen .

Of the true Christian Catholique or The maner how to liue Christianly . THE I. BOOKE . Of the flight from sinne .

THE I. CHAPTER . Of the name Christian.

1. THIS word Christian , comes of Christ , and signifies him , who beinge Baptised , doth beleeue in Iesus-Christ , and maketh profession of the true and wholsome doctrine taught in his Church . Canis . c. 1. de fide & simb . q. 1. Or else , it is like a soldiour , who hauing left the diuels banner , 2. Tim. 2. hath willingly enrolled him selfe by Baptisme , vnder the standart & banner of Iesus Christ , making profession to follow him whersoeuer , with his weapons in his hande , and to fight ince●santly against the worlde , the flesh , and the diuell , vntill such time as hauing gott the victorie , he enter triumphantly into heauen , there to receiue an immortall crowne of glorie , and of eternall contentment . ( 1. Cor. 9. ) What honor will it be , to be enrolled vnder such a captaine , how happie an houre to arriue at such a triumphe , and at such a crowne ! You are they which expect and hope for all these thinges , whosoeuer carry by good and true tokens , the name of Christians . But what shame and confusion shall it be to him , who belying a name so honorable , and despising a recompence of so incomparable a price , addicteth him selfe to none but to thinges vile and vnworthie of a man ? nor occupieth him selfe , but only about that which is of earth , of flesh and blood ? nether thinketh nor dreameth , but of eating and drinking , and to stuffe top full like a beast , his brutall appetites ? depriuing him selfe by this meanes of this crowne of glorie , and opening to him selfe by the same meanes , the way and path to a lamentable confusion of paines and torments which are eternall . 2. S. Paul ( 2. Tim. 3. 34. ) saith . Labour thou as a good soldiar of Christ Iesus , no man being a soldiar to God , intangleth him selfe with secular businesses , ( vnderstand by secular , the assembly of the wicked : ) and then he addeth . No soldiour , that striueth for the masteri● is crowned , vnles he striue lawfully ; that is to say , vnles he haue exactly obserued all the lawes of the combat . And in the 4. chapter . 7. 8. I haue fought a good fight , I haue consumate my course . Concerninge the rest , there is laid vp for me a crowne of iustice , which our Lord will rendar to me in that day , a iust iudge , and not only to me , but to them also that loue his cominge . And 1. Cor 9. 25. Euerie one that striueth for the mastrie , refraineth him selfe from all thinges , and they certes , that they may receiue a corruptible crowne , but we ( Christians ) an incorruptible . I therfore so runne , not as it were at an vncertaine thinge : so I fight , not as it were beating the ayre , but I chastice my bodie , and bringe it into seruitude . S. Peter 1. cap. 4. 15. Let none of you suffer as a murderer , or a theefe , but if as a Christian , let him not be ashamed , but let him glorifie God in this name .

3. Sainct Augustin explicating the name of a Christian , saieth . He who maketh him selfe a Christian only to escape the fier of hell , and to come to heauen with Iesus Christ , counter garding him selfe against all tentations , and not suffering him selfe to be corrupted by prosperity , nor beaten downe with aduersity , and who arriueth to this perfection , that he more loueth God , then he feareth hell . Who though God him selfe should say vnto him , vse and enioy the pleasures of the world , commit all the sinnes thou wilt , thou shalt not be damned , would not for all this commit sinne , for feare of offending almighty God , such an one is truly Christian . lib. de Catech. rud. c. 16. & 17. tom . 4. Acknowledge thy dignitie , o Christian ( saith S. Leo ) and take good heede that thou returne not by a degenerate and vnworthy conuersation , to thy wonted vilenes and basenes . Ser. 1. de Nat.

EXAMPLES .

1. S. Lewis kinge of France , went more willingly to Poissi , then to any other place in all his kingdome , for that he had bene there baptised and made a Christian : and was wont to say , that he had receiued more dignitie and honor in that place , then in any other in the whole world . Nicol. Aegid . & Franc de Belleforest vpon his life . Behould ( o Christian ) the dignitie thou hast , sith such a Kinge preferreth the same before his crowne !

2. Now to be a true Christian , one must first flie and detest all sinne , as well mortall as veniall ; as well that of will only and of thought , as of wordes and worke .

3. And touching wordes , to keepe him selfe from swearing without necessitie and reason : from blaspheming : cursing and wicked imprecations : from speaking wordes of contumelie , detracting , lying , vttering of dishonest songes or wordes .

4. As touchinge sinnes of worke , parents ought to take heede , that they be not negligent , both to instruct and correct their children : and children not to disobey their parents .

5. Aboue all , the sinne of Pride , Couetousnes , Luxurie , Enuie , Gluttonie , Drunkenes , Anger and Sloth , is to be auoided .

6. The most effectual remedies are , to fly the occasion ; the memorie of the presence of almightie God ; of the passion of Iesus Christ ; of death , Iudgement , Hell , and the kingdome of Heauen : thus much concerninge the flight of sinne .

7. Secondly , one must addict him selfe to the exercise of virtues and of good workes , as ;

8. To make the signe of the Crosse , in rising vp , and lying downe ; before eating , and drinking ; before worke , and in euery necessitie .

9. To pray to God , and to giue him thankes both morning and eueninge , both before and after meate , and to inuoke the assistance of our B. Ladie , his Angell Guardian , and of the Saintes , namly of him whose name he beareth .

10. To sprinkle him selfe with holie water , and to beare about him an Agnus Dei.

11. To learne the most necessarie pointes of faith , and of Christian religion .

12. To haue a distrust of him selfe , and a great trust and confidence in almightie God .

13. To loue God aboue all thinges , and his neighbour for God .

14. To heare Masse , both with reuerence and attention .

15. To Confes often , game Indulgences , and to pray for the soules that are in Purgatorie .

16. To fast , pray , and willingly to giue almes vnto the poore .

17. To receiue often the holy Communion , to heare gladly sermons , and to beare a singular deuotion to our B. Ladie .

Loe these are the most necessarie pointes , to liue and die a good Christian , whereof I pretend to treate , thorough all the chapters that doe ensue .

THE II. CHAPTER . Of mortall and veniall sinne .

1. AMongst all the euills that raigne in the world , the greatest , and most to be deplored is , that men know not nor apprehend not , the euills and miseries of the soule , regarding none but those of the body . The Asse falleth into the myre ( saith S. Bernard ) and both the master , and the neighbours runne with speed to pull him forth : the soule falleth into sinne , and perdition , & none at all takes care thereof .

2. What doth it profit a man , saith our Lord , if he gayne the whole worlde , and sustaine the damage of his soule ? Mat. 16. 26. O yee fathers & mothers , apprehend this point , and teache it betimes vnto your children , make them to suck it with their milk , whilst they are yet in their infancie , and often singe vnto them this goulden sentence of our Sauiour . Feare yee not them that kill the body , and are not able to kill the soule , but rather feare him that can destroy both soule and body into hell . Mat. 10. 28. which nether is , nor neuer shall be , but for sinne .

§. What mortall sinne is , and what detriments it bringeth to the soule .

1. S. Augustin speaking of sinne in generall saith , that it is a word , thought , or deede , against the law of almightie God . lib. 22. cont. Faustum , cap. 27.

2. Diuines say , that it is a foulenes and deformitie of the reasonable creature , wherby it is made displeasing to God , and wherwith it can not see God in his glorie .

3. To be mortall , it must be committed freely and voluntarily , against some commandement of God , or the Church in a matter of importance .

4. It is called mortall , because it depriueth vs of our spirituall life , and bringeth death vnto the soule , separating it by this death from the kingdome of God , and making it worthie of fire and paines that are perpetuall .

5. The soule that shall haue sinned , ●hall dye the death . Ezech. 18. If I doe this ( said the chast Susanna , being solicited vnto sinne ) it is my death . Dan. 3. And the father of the prodigall child , said vnto his eldest sonne , thy brother was dead , and is reuiued . Luc. 15. 32.

6. Besides the spirituall life , that is to say , the grace of God which is lost by mortall sinne , he likewise looseth all the merits he had got . Ezech. 18. 24. All the giftes , and the familiaritie of the holy Ghost , and his virtues . Sap. 1. 4. & 5. Abdias 5. 6. He looseth the right of the children of God , that is to say , euerlasting life . The especiall & particular protection of God . Psal. 32. 18. The protection of his good Angell . S. Basil in psal. 33. Communication in the merits of all the Saints , that is to say , of all good Christians . He becometh in an instant the slaue of the deuill , prickt & gnawen continually with the remorce of conscience , it being the greatest of all torments that are in this life . S. August . in Psal. 45. Iob. 15. 21. Pro. 28.1 . throughout . Sap. 17. Psal. 50. He meriteth nothing in doing any good worke . Isay . 59. Luc. 5. 5. But that which is the greatest of al mischiefes , he remayneth obliged to euerlasting paines . Eccles. 21. 10. 11. Iis procella tenebrarum seruata est in aeternum . Cath. ep. of S. Iude , to whom the storme of darknes is reserued for euer . Blessed Lord , how many euills doth one only pleasure bringe !

EXAMPLES .

1. Lysimachus kinge of Thracia , rendring him selfe , with his whole kingdome vnto his enimie , for the thirst which he could no longer suffer , after he had drunk a glasse of water ; Good God ( said this poore Pagan ) how great a miserie is it for me , to loose a whole kingdome , for so litle a pleasure ! Plutarch . Ah sinner , thou doost the same for lesse , when for a pleasure , but of a moment , of a wicked worke , of a disordered word , or of consent to some euill thought , thou loosest in an instant , the whole kingdom of heauen , & thine owne soule ?

2. What a subiect of griefe was it to accursed Esau , to haue lost for a litle dishe of pottage , all his birth-right ? Gen. 25.

3. Susanna seeing her selfe solicited to the sinfull concupiscence of two ●ould men of Babilon , who threatned her in case of refusall , to accuse her of adulterie , she sighing said . Perplexities are to me on euery side , for if I shal doe this , it is death to me : and if I doe it not , I shall not escape your handes . But it is better for me , without the act , to fall into your handes , then to sinne in the sight of our Lord . Dan. 13. 22.

4. Eleazer , one of the princes of the Scribes , being fourscore and ten yeares ould , being vrged to eate swines flesh against the commandement of God , or else to die , answered . That he would rather be sent vnto hell , that is to say , that he had rather die : For ( quoth he ) although at this present time , I be deliuered from the torments of men , yet neither aliue nor dead , shal I escape , the hande of the almightie God : & so at the last was put to death . 2. Mac. 6.

5. Seauen bretheren also , together with their mother , being taken and most cruelly scourged for the same cause , one of them , which was the first said . What seekest thou , and what wilt thou learne of vs ? we are ready to die , rather then to transgresse the lawes of God , coming from our fathers . ibid. cap. 7.

6. All the martyrs , both of the ould and the new Testament , haue they not chosen rather to die , then to sinne ?

7. This also was that which S. Blanche so greatly recommended vnto S. Lewis Kinge of France , saying vnto him . That she had rather to see him die , then to see him offende God mortallie , which point he imprinted so deepely in his pious hart , that it is houlden for certaine , that in his whole life he neuer committed any mortall sinne .

8. And the same S. Lewis , in the instruction which he gaue to his sonne Phillip at the houre of his death , said vnto him . My sonne , take heede to thy selfe , that thou offende not God mortallie , although thou shouldest suffer all the torments in the worlde .

9. S. Thomas of Aquin said , that he knew not how a man who saw him selfe in mortall sinne , could ether laughe or be merry in any time whatsoeuer . Ribad . 7. of March. And the kinge of Spaine Philip the third , could not comprehend , how such an one could euer sleepe .

10. S. Stillites of Edessa , obtained this fauor of almightie God , as to see his Angell gardian , and that of others , but differently : for those which were in the grace of God , he saw them accompanied with their good Angells , who guided them with a torche alighted ; but those which were in mortall sinne , he saw them detained in chaines by the diuells , and their Angells which followed them a far off , heauilie weeping . Ex Patrico Grecorum M. S. Biblioth. Reip. Augustana . Raderus in virid . sanct. pag. 2. cap. 6.

Weepe , weepe yee , ô yee blessed Spirits , sith the sinner him selfe is so vnfortunat as not to see nor deplore his owne ill fortune . Desire you to see yet more , reade the § . that doth ensue .

§. 2. How much mortall sinne is detestable , horrible , and stinking .

1. Fly from sinne ( saith the wise man ) as from a serpent . Eccle. 21. 2. One may well say of a soule fallen into mortall sinne , that which the Prophet Ieremie said , of the sonnes and daughters of Ierusalem , during the time of their affliction . From the daughter of Sion , all her beautie is departed . Thren. 1. 6.

2. And againe . How is the gold darkned , the best color changed . the stones of the sanctuarie dispersed , in the head of all streetes ? The noble children of Sion , and they that were clothed with the principall gold , how are they reputed as earthen vessels , the worke of the potters handes ? Her Nazarits whiter then snowe , purer then milke , ruddier then the ould yuorie , fa●rer then the saphire , their face is made blacker then coales , and they are not knowen in the streetes . Ibid. cap. 4.

3. They are become abhominable , like to the thinges which they loued . Osee . 9. Aske ( saith S. Ambrose ) the conscience of the sinner , if it be not more stinking then all the sepulchers of the dead . lib. 1. offic. cap. 12.

4. Euen as the rottenes taketh away all the beautie , color , sent and fauor of the apple : euen so sinne taketh away the beautie of the soule , the odor of her good name , the goodnes of grace , and the sauor of glorie . S. Bon. in Dieta salutis c. 2.

EXAMPLES .

1. The Sonne of God , hauing taken vpon him selfe the sinnes of men , lost in such , wise his excellent beautie , that of the fairest that he was amongst all men , he became so disfigured , that the prophet behoulding him , said . There is no beautie in him , nor comelines , and we haue seene him , and there was no sightlines . Isay 53. 2. Now if the only paine of sinne , hath so disfigured our B. Lord , what shall the guilt it selfe doe vnto vs ?

2. The diuel is most horrible gastly , but mortall sinne is yet much more ; for a holy hermit , seeing him selfe honored for the miracles which he did , in driuing diuells forth of bodies , for feare of falling into vaine glorie , he instantly asked of almightie God , to be him selfe possest of the diuell , as he was . Seuer . Sulpit. in the life of S. Martin c. 1. Doe you see how this holie man was more afraid of sinne , then of the diuell ?

3. Our B. Ladie appeared to S. Catharine virgin and martyr , before such time as she was baptised , houldinge her litle Sonne betwixt her armes , and she recommended Catharin vnto him : our Lord turned his face from her , saying that she was too il fauored . Which was the cause that she made haste to be baptised , and within awhile after , our Lord bethrothed him selfe vnto her , in the presence of his holy mother , and of an in●init number of B. Angells , and put a ringe vpon her fingar , the which she kept during her life . Pet. de natal . l. 10. c. 105. & Ribad . in her life .

4. S. Catharine of Sienna , discoursing with a gentlewoman which was defiled with the sinne of the flesh , stopt her nose . And when father Raimond her confessar was amazed therat , she said vnto him , that vnles she should haue done so , she should haue been forced for to vomit , because of the stinke which came forth of the soule of the same woman .

5. S. Anthonie relateth the like of an Angel , who passing with an Hermit hard by an effeminat youngster , stopt his nostrils , which he had not done , passing by a dead carion . And when the Hermit was astonished therat , he said vnto him : that young man , by reason of his sinnes , was much more stinking and abhominable vnto him , then was the most corrupted carion . D. Antonij 4. p. sum . tit. 14. c. 6. § . 1. O sinne how horrible , detestable , cruell , gastly , and stinking art thou & c ? Let vs fly , from a monster so abhominable .

6. S. Edmond had an exceedinge horror therof , sith he said , that he had rather cast him selfe into a burning fornace ; then to fall into one mortal sinne . Sur. in his life . c 29. Nou. 16.

7. Yea S. Anselme said , that he had rather fall into hell , then into sinne . S. Ansel . de similit . & Sur. 2. of Aprill . See hereafter lib. 2. c. 3. §. 1. the like answere of an old Iaponian .

§. 3. By mortall sinne , we crucifie againe Iesus Christ .

1. O the full measure of all mischiefe ! that sinne is not only extremly iniurious to him who committeth it , but euen to God him selfe , the author of health . It is the sentence of S. Paul Heb. 6. 6. saying that sinners , crucify againe to themselues the Sonne of God , and make him a mocquerie . And in the 10. c. 29. he saith , that they tread the Sonne of God vnder foote , and esteeme the blood of the testament polluted , wherin they had bene sanctified . By one mortall sinne , we crucifie againe the Sonne of God , because we doe that which was the cause of his crucifixion . And if his death had not bene sufficient for the ransome of all the sinnes of the world , he must for the expiation of euery sinne which we commit , haue againe bene crucified and put to death .

2. With great reason then said that good doctor Ioannes Taulerus , if God would suffer some one to see his owne sinnes , as they are seene of God him selfe , he would burst a sunder with very sorrow at the same instant , perceiuing the iniurie and contempt that he hath done by them , to his Creator and Redeemer . lib. de vita & pass. Christi c. 7.

EXAMPLES .

1. At the time that the Albigensian heretiques ransacked France , our Lady appeared vnto S. Leutgarde with a sad and weeping countenance . The saint hauing enquired the cause of her heauines , she answered vnto him , that it was because that the heretiques and euil Christians , crucified againe by their sinnes , her deare Sonne Iesus Christ . Sur. tom. 3. ex Tho. Cantiprat .

2. S. Bridgit of Sueede , haueing heard preached vpon a day , the passion of our B. Sauiour , the night ensuinge our Lord appeared vnto her , al bloody and full of dolors , as when he was fastned to the Crosse , and said vnto her . Behould my woundes . The Saint beleeuing that they were fresh , said vnto him in weeping wise . Alas my Lord , who hath hurt thee in this maner . They ( quoth he ) that doe contemne and make none account of my charity . Sur. to . 4. Ribad . in her life the 23. of Iuly .

3. See more in the 2. booke c. 7. § . 3. Example 4. of S. Collect. O execrable malice of mortall sinne ! Let vs now speake of veniall sinne .

§. 4. Of veniall sinne .

1. Veniall sinne , doth not exclude the grace of God , nor charitie ; it diminisheth notwithstanding the feruor thereof , and as S. Paul speaketh Ephes. 4. doth contristat the holy Ghost , obfuscat the conscience , and hinder the aduancement in virtues , and by litle and litle , draweth a man to mortall sinne . He that contemneth smale thinges , shall fall by litle and litle , saith the wiseman . Eccles. 19. 1. S. Aug. compareth veniall sinnes vnto the itche , which spoyle the beautie of the face , and disgusteth the behoulders : feare them not , saith he , because they are lesser then the others , but because they are in greater nombre . The gnattes and flies are litle beastes , which yet if they be many in number , are able to take from a man his life . Graines of Sande being multiplied , doe sinke the Shippes : and droppes of waters gathered together , make riuers swell , and ruine houses .

2. Veniall sinne is like to a thrid , tied to the foote of the soule , which hindreth it to fly to perfection . It is a mothe , which eateth by litle and litle beames and summer postes , which not able at the last to support the waight that is laid vpon them , doe cause the fall of the whole house .

No polluted thinge shall enter into the celestiall Ierusalem , saith S. Iohn . Apoc. 21. 27. vnles therfore veniall sinnes be blotted forth in this life , they traile a man to the fire of Purgatorie , a fire so terrible , that in respect therof , the paines of this life are in a maner nothinge , as both S. Aug. and S. Greg. say ( in psl. 37. & ser. 41. in 3. psl. paenit . And our Lord him selfe saith . That euery idle word that men shall speake , they shall render an account for it in the day of iudgement . Mat. 12. 36. And doost thou set so light by veniall sinne ?

EXAMPLES .

1. The Abbot Moises , was posessed with the diuell , for hauing thorough impatience spoken a litle ouer roughly vnto another . Cassian Colat. 7. c. 27. Another Monke was also possest , for hauing drunke with too much sensuallitie , a glasse of water . S. Greg. dial . l. 1. c. 4. And another , for hauing bene distracted voluntarily in his prayer . Ibid. l. 2. c. 1. Is not this enough to giue to vnderstand , that veniall sinnes are not so litle before God , as men imagin ?

2. S. Marie of Ognia , was so circumspect , and so aduised in her actions , euen in the very least of all , that none could euer obserue , the least idle word to issue out of her mouth , nor anie other vncomely cariage : and was accustomed to confes her selfe of her least faultes , with as much contrition , as if they had beene mortall sinnes . Iac. de vitriaco Card. in her life l. 1. c. 6.

3. Eusebius Monke , casting once his eye thorough curiositie , vpon the the workmen which laboured in the fieldes whilst Amyan read the gospels vnto him , & for this cause not hauing well vnderstood a certaine passage , whereof the other asked him the explication , had so great repentance for it , that he euer after mortified his sight , duringe the time of his whole life , carying continually his head enclined towards the earth , by meanes of a great iron chaine , which tyed his neck vnto his girdle : and this for the space of forty yeares , so great esteemed he this litle fault . Theodore in hist. sanct. pat. sect. 4. & Sophron. in prato● spirit .

4. The B. Mother Teresa of Iesus , foundresse of the discalceat Carmelits , makes mention in her writinges of her sinnes , with such excesse of exaggeration ( albeit they were but very litle ) as if they had bene exceeding greuous , If in reciting any lesson in the quire , she chanced to fayle but a litle , she presentlie prostrated her self vpon the ground in the midst of the quire : which all the other sisters seeing , could not abstaine from teares , and were constrained to interrupt their seruice , for the great feeling they had therof . Ribera in her life : and in the 10. c. of that which she wrote with her owne hande .

Now if the Saintes haue so apprehended the malice of veniall sinne , what great horror had they of mortall sinne ?

THE III. CHAPTER . Of sinnes of will only , and of thought .

1. THere is a great abuse , ignorance , and blindnes , which raigneth amongst simple people and such as are idiots , to thinke that one offendes not God , vnles by worke , and by worde , and not with the wil alone : for he that hath forbidden to commit the sinne of the flesh and adultrie , hath likewise forbidden to couet his neighbours wife .

You haue heard that it was said to them of old , thou shalt not commit aduoutrie : but I say to you , that whosoeuer shall see a woman to luste after her , hath already committed aduoutrie with her in his hart . Mat. 5. 28. And the like is , of euery other euill will .

Concupiscence , when it hath conceiued , bringeth forth sinne , but sinne when it is consummate , ingendreth death . Iac. 1. 15.

Blessed is he , that shall dashe his litle ones ( that is to say , his first thoughtes ) against the rock . ( that is to say , Iesus Christ . psl. 136. 9.

Whilst your enemie is but litle , kill him ( saith S. Herom ) and crush malice in the very seede . Epist. 12. ad Eustoch .

Man seeth those thinges which appeare , but our Lord behouldeth the hart . ● . Reg. 26. 7.

EXAMPLES .

1. Kinge Pharao , for hauing coueted Sara the wife of Abraham , albeit he touched her not in any sort , both he him selfe , and all his familie were out of hande chasticed of God most rigorously , with diuers great and sharp afflictions .

2. A Iew , gotten into a temple by night , saw a troupe of diuells , which gaue account to one who seemed to be the chiefe of the rest , of all their comportment towardes men : and heard one who bragged , that he had induced Andrew Bishop of Fonda , to embrace a dishonest thought . S. Greg. l. 3. Dial. c. 7.

3. At Cosma , a towne of Itallie , a cittizen giuen for a long time to follow a concubine , felt him selfe at last to be brought to the point and pinche of death . A father of the Societie of Iesus , was called to heare his Confession . At the first begining being informed of his life , as he was before , he represented vnto him , that the houre was now come , that he must needes depart this worlde , and therfore exhorted him to forsake his harlot . The obstinat and accursed wretch , hauing death in his face , replied that he could not be without her in that extremitie , but that she would serue him very well . The father pressed him againe , cast him selfe at his feete , and besought him with teares to take compassion on his soule , causing all the fathers and brothers of his colledge , to pray to this effect and purpose . At the last , our Lord touched him , he caused this shee wolfe to depart his lodging , confest him selfe with exceeding sorrow , and with other signes of true repentance , and the very day after this confession , he dyed . Vpon the morrow , as this father went from his chamber to the sacristie to say Masse for his soule , he felt him selfe scuffeld with al and thrust back , and heard a voice most distinctly which said vnto him . Whether goest thou ? The father went on his way , and being arriued at the vestrie doore , he felt him selfe pusht back more forceibly then before , and was constrained to recoyle , two or three great steps . He ommitted not for all this to inuest him selfe , and to goe vnto the Altar . As he descended thence , he that asisted him being come to the Confiteor , behold a horrible monster most gastfull and fearfull , shewed him selfe visiblie vpon the Altar , on that side where the Epistle is read , and looking vpon the priest , said . Pray not for me , beware thou doost not . The father replied , why not , art not thou such an one ? Didst thou not confes thy selfe to me yesterday , with so great contrition and with teares ? Hadst thou no● pardon of thy sinnes ? What then is betided of new vnto thee ? Yea ( quoth the Spirit ) I am euen he in very deed , I confest my selfe , it is true , and that entirely , and withall receiued pardon of my sinnes ; But after that thou wast departed , that accursed strumpet that had kept me captiue all my life , entred againe into my house , drew nere vnto me to doe some seruice , and forthwith the accustomed fancies awaked in me , I yelded entrie to a wicked thought , stayed therein , and consented ; and therupon I died . For which I now burne , and shall burne for all eternitie . Extracted out of the annuall histories of the Societie , and alleadged by Vallad . in the sermon vpon the Thursday of the passion , who assureth to haue learned it of a religious man , who knew the father that heard the confession of this miserable man , and had it from his owne selfe . Good God , what a tragicall example ! And shall we then say , that euill desires , are no sinnes ?

THE IV. CHAPTER . Of the sinnes of the Tongue .

DEath and life , are in the hande of the tongue , saith the wise man . Prou. 18. 21.

Out of the mouth proceedeth blessing and cursing . The tongue is certes a litle member and vanteth great thinges . Behould how much fire , what a great wood it kindleth : and the tongue is fire , a whole worlde of iniquitie . Finally he concludeth , saying . If any man offend not in worde , this is a perfect man . Iac. 1. 2. 10. 5. That is to say , according to Hugo of S. Victor , it is a signe , that he hath a great care to keepe his hart , & therfore hath a great inward perfection . In cap. 13. ep. ad Rom.

Philo saith , that the worde is as the hande of the diall , which giues to vnderstand the estate of the inward springe , and of the wheeles , that is to say , of the good or bad constitution of the soule . And our Sauiour saith . That out of the aboundance of the hart , the mouth speaketh . Mat. 12. Luc. 6.

EXAMPLES .

1. Nicephorus writeth that a certaine learned man , went vpon a day to visit S. Pambonus Abbot , one very holie , but somwhat simple , and laboured to perswade him , to ioyne & linke , learning with his virtu . And when the Saint had shewed him that he was well content as he was , this Doctor tooke the Bible , and openinge the same , expounded vnto him the first passage that he fell vpon , which was out of the 36. Psalme . I haue said , I will keepe my wayes , that I offend not in my tongue . Enoughe ( quoth the Saint ) you shall teache me the rest , when I shall haue first well learned & practised this . Geuing to vnderstande , that the first and principalest point of a spirituall life , is to refraine and bridle the tongue . Niceph. & Socrat. l. 4. hist. eccles. c. 18. hist. trip . Cassiod . l. 8. c. 1.

§. 1. of Swearing .

The second commandement of the first table is . Thou shalt not take the name of thy Lord thy God in vaine , for God wil not hould him guiltles that taketh his name in vaine . Exod. 20. Deut. 5. 11.

Thou shalt not sweare at all , nether by heauen , because it is the throne of God : nether by the earth , because it is the foot-stoole of his feete &c. but let your talke be , yea , yea , no , no , and that which is ouer and aboue these , is of euill . Mat. 5. 37.

Yet must we vnderstand these wordes of swearing , vsed without any necessitie : for our Lord in Ieremie cap. 2. permitteth to sweare , with truth , iudgement and iustice : that is to say , touching a thinge that one knoweth for truth , and that one iudgeth that there is necessitie : and if it be an oath promissiue , that it be of a thing iust and lawfull .

Let not thy mouth be accustomed to swearing , saith the wise man ; and vers. 12. A man that sweareth much , shall be filled with iniquitie , and plague shall not depart from his house . Eccl. 23. 9.

Is it not a thinge absurde , saith S. Iohn Chrisost. that if we haue one pretious garment , we vse it not but once a weeke , and yet that we dare , rashlie vsurpe vpon eache occasion , the most pretious and sacred name of almightie God ? Hom. 9. ad pop. Antioch .

I had a custome to sweare euery day , saith S. Aug. but hauing read how great a sinne it was , I was afraid to commit the same ; I haue combatted against this euill custome , and in this custome , I had recourse vnto God , and he hath giuen me the grace to sweare no more , now nothing is more easie vnto me , then not to sweare ; I tell you this , to the ende that you may see that it is not impossible , euen to one that is accustomed to sweare , to sweare no more ; the feare of God , ouercometh all . Aug. fer. 10. de sanctis .

To sweare , is to call God for a witnes of that truth which we auerre ; If then it be a great sinne to sweare rashlie and without necessitie , it is a great deale more when one knoweth well , that which one auerreth to be false , or that one douteth of the truth : for this is to call God , to witnes a lie , and so to make him the author and defender of our owne malice : & what impietie can be more enorme then this ?

For this reason , all sortes of nations , euen the most barbarous , haue had periuries in great horror .

The Egiptians and Scithians , put them to death . Iohn . Boemus , in the description of Egipt .

The Indians cut off the toppes of their feete and handes : and in sundry places of Europe , they cut off their hande . Couuarruuias in c. quamuis pactum . p. 1. §. 7. n. 2.

According to the decrees of the Canon law , periured persons are infamous . c. infames 6. a. q. 1.

They ought to fast fortie daies with bread and water , and after for the space of seauen yeares , performe some penance a litle milder : nor neuer may be admitted for witnes . c. quicunque 6. 9. 1.

S. Lewis kinge of France , caused their tongues to be pierced thorough . S. Antonin . 3. p. chron. tit. 19. c. 9. § . 4. Paul . Aemil. l. 7. hist. Franc. Ribad . in his life .

Charles the good Count of Flanders , made them to fast fortie dayes . Hist. Fland. Behould the apprehention which these great personages had of this sinne .

EXAMPLES .

1. In the cittie of Tours , a certaine person being entred into our Ladies church to a●ouche by oathe , a thinge that was false , he had no sooner laid his hande vpon the Altar to sweare , but that he fell backward , and was grieuously wounded . S. Greg. of Tours , the first miracle c. 20.

2. Another hauing set a house a fire , sware in S. Martins church , that he did it not , and at the selfe same instant he was smitten with a reuenginge fire which fell from heauen , which slew him out-right vpon the place . The same author l. 8. of the hist. of France c. 16.

3. A litle after the death of S. Omer , a burgesse of the same cittie , hauinge receiued a somme of mony lent him of another , and swearing to repay it him againe vpon a certaine day , the creditor demanded his mony , but he denied to haue receiued it , and went to take his oathe vpon the tombe of S. Omer . As they came neere to the Church , his creditor said vnto him : let vs not goe to prophane the sacred tombe of the Saint , sweare here that thou receiuedst nothing , and I shall be satisfied . The other presently lifted vp his hande , & beginneth to pronounce his periurie , hauing his face turned towards the church of the Saint : but before he was able to vtter one worde , he fell to the grounde , with his eyes rowling in his head , depriued of the vse of all his members , and so dyed within three daies after . Surius in the life of S. Omer c. 26. Sept. 9. and Vincent of Beauuais , in his miror , hist. l. 23. c. 109.

4. Two sisters , the daughters of a Duke , wrangling for their goods against their brother , came from France to Valencien there to finde king Charlemaigne , to haue redres of the wronge their brother did them in detayninge their goods . And as he denied the fact , the kinge made him to sweare vpon the body of S. Sauue , that he owed them nothing . The which he did , but to his cost , for at the same instant , he burst asunder in the midst , rendred al his intralls , cast great aboundance of blood forth of his mouth , eyes , eares , and nostrills , and two houres after gaue vp the ghost . Vincent of Bauuais in the same hist. l. 24. c. 24.

5. But behould here of a fresher date . In the yeare 1599. the 26. of Nouember , at Grandmount in Flanders , at the signe of the Ship , two gatherers of impost , giueing vp their accounts before their magistrats , the one of them called Peter Clippel , and the other Antonie Haek , this Peter said , that Antonie had receiued of him twentie french crownes more then he owed him . Which Antonie denied , saying that he was contented to be fried in his owne fat , and to be reduced to ashes , if it were so as the other said . The magistrates & other which were present , trembling at such terrible execrations , withdrew them selues deferring this affaire vntill the morrow . Antonie remayned alone in his chamber , and after he had supped merrily with the hoste & hostis , they bid him god night . On the morrow morning about eight a clock , his brother came to speake with him , and hauing knocked sundry times at his chamber doore , receiuing no answere , he caused the hoste to open the doore . Good God , what a spectacle ! they had no sooner set their foote within the chamber , but that they saw a forme ouerwhelmed and halfe burned , and the two feete of the man , with some two handfulls of his legges betwixt the anckles , yet hauing on his shoes and hose , all the rest of his body , and his apparell entirely burnt and reduced to ashes : the chamber pot was also melted : the stoole likewise wheron he had set by his beds side , was also wholy burnt , excepting to endes only of the feete . His budget also was there founde , and the gold and siluer that was therin , all turned to ashes , saue only the twentie crownes which he denied to haue receiued , which were found al whole amidst the ashes . Of this , information was since taken by our most Excellent Archdukes of Brabant , and the whole found to be most true . Herrie Culens licentiat in diuinitie , pastor of the said Grandmount , and an eye witnes , in his booke of New-years gifts . O the terrible iudgement of God against periurers !

6. An hoste in Germanie , hauinge receiued a great somme of mony in depositum , of a certaine soldiar who lay sick in his house , denyed it afterwards impudently , and said in the presence of the magistrates , that he would that the diuell should carry him away , both in soule and body , if it were true : which he repeating , the diuell ( disputing against him visiblie ) tooke him , and lifted him vp in the sight of all , and was neuer seene after : and whether thinke you ? but to the eternall fires and flames . This is that which God threatneth to periured persons in Malachie 3. 5. and vnto lyers in the Apoc. 21. 8. This historie is written by one I. C. German , in the 3. booke of Fairees c. of the malice of the diuell . And by P. M. Delrio . lib. 3. of his disq . mag. p. 1. q. 7. ● . 1.

7. In Saxonie , a very wealthy maiden promised mariage to a younge man , of a meaner condition then her selfe , swearing that she would that the diuell should carry her away the day of her mariage , if she gaue her selfe to any other . Notwithstanding this , she married another , and vpon her wedding day , two diuels , disguised like gentlemen , came & knockt at the gate of her house , & desired to speake with her . Being brought into the chamber where they danced , one of them danced a dance with the bride , and the dance ended , carried her in body and soule vnto hell . The same author , in the same place .

8. The yeare a thousand six hundred and ninteene , in the month of August , a younge man , a Shoomaker by trade , playinge at Barleduc in Lorraine , towardes the euening , tooke a testron from the table , & hid the same within his shoe . When they came to count , they founde this testron to be wanting , eache one assuring that he saw it not . At the last , this shoomaker being asked , waxt very angrie , and said . The diuell breake my neck , if I tooke it . No sooner said , but it was as soone done , for behould at the same instant , he fell to the grounde , hauing his head wrested and turned to his back . His companions affrighted hereat , called his master and his mistris , they stroue to set his head straight , but all in vaine , vntill such time as pulling off his stockinginges to lay him on the bed , they found the testron in his shoe , which hauing taken forth , the head suffred it selfe to be turned againe vpon the shoulder . A father of the societie of Iesus was called for to heare his Confession , who founde the youngman speechles , his eyes open , his head turned vpon his shoulder , all trembling and terrible gastly : and not finding him in estate to be confessed , fell to prayers , and read the Litanies : after he applied vnto him certaine reliques of S. Ignatius , which hauing done , the younge man by litle and litle came to himselfe , and was confest . His Confession ended , he said to the father , that hauing pronounced these wordes . The diuell breake my neck if I tooke it , he saw the diuell enter in forme of a great mastife , walkinge like a man vpon his hinder feete , hauing those before , like to the handes of a man , wherwith he cast him selfe vpon him , threw him to the ground , and brake his neck . All this was certified by the testimonie of his companions , who subsigned the authenticall attestation of this accident , before publique Notaries : and was printed at Tournay the yeare 1620. with approbation . Blessed Lord , how dangerous is it , to pronounce such damnable execrations , against him selfe , or against others !

§. 2. Of Blasphemie .

Blasphemy , is a contumely pronounced against God himselfe , or against his Saintes : as to say . By Gods hart . &c. As true as God : God hath no kind of care ouer me . He sees me not &c.

Cursed shall they be , that shall contemne thee , and damned shall they be , that shall blaspheme thee . Tobie . 13. 16.

He that shall blaspheme against the Holy Ghost , he hath not forgeuenes foreuer , but shall be guilty of an eternall sinne . Marc. 3. 29.

Darest thou ( saith S. Ephrem ) open thy mouth , and cast forth oathes and blasphemies against heauen , and doost thou not feare , that that burning sight , which the prophet saw , remayne in thy house , and cut thee in two , thou who art so hardy as to open thy mouth against the almightie , vpon whom the Angells , Archangels , Cherubins and Seraphins , dare not lift vp their eyes ? S. Ephrem Paraenesi 43.

Euen as there is nothing better then thanksgiuing : euen so there is nothing worse then blaspheming , saith S. Iohn Chrisostom Hom. 1. ad pop. Ant. The reason is , for that by blasphemie , God is touched in his proper person , and not in the thinges created , as in theft , manslaughter , and adulterie &c. S. Iohn also saith , that blasphemy is proper to the damned . Apoc. 16. 10.

EXAMPLES .

1. In Leuiticus 24. God commanded , that he who had blasphemed , should be stoned to death .

2. Senacharib , kinge of the Assyrians , hauing blasphemed against God , was kild by his owne daughters , hauing first lost , a hundred and eightie fiue thousand of his people , which an Angell cut in peeces in one night . Isay 37. 4. of Kinges 19.

3. A childe of the age only of fiue yeeres , vomiting forth blasphemies against God betwixt the armes of his father , was snatched from him , & carried away by a deuill , in the forme of a black a More , or Ethiopian . S. Greg. Pope , l. 4. dial . c. 18.

4. Another likewise blaspheming S. Hierom , of the age of twelue yeares old , playing at dice with his father , was carried away by the deuill . S. Ciril of Hierus . in his epistle of the miracles of S. Hierom , written to S. Aug , and is to be found amongst the epistles of S. Aug. ep. 206.

5. In the territorie of Bullen the fat , two fellowes being at table , the one hauing cut and dismembred a rosted Cock , and poured theron a spiced sauce , the other said . Thou hast so cunningly cut asunder this Cock , that S. Peter cannot ioyne him together . Tut ( quoth he that had cut him ) God him selfe , although he would , can not make him a liue againe : and thereupon they burst out into laughing . A strange case ! They scarcely had concluded these wordes , but that the Cock ioyned him selfe together againe , stood vp in his fathers , and all aliue , beating his winges , began to crow , and with beating them in the platter , spatterd the sauce against the faces of the blasphemers , who at the selfe same instant , became couered all ouer with leprosie , and their whole posteritie , were since infected also with the same . Blessed Petrus Damianas Cardinall , hath left this in writing , in his epistle to Desiderius Abbot of mount Cassin . l. 2. ep. 17. And S. Antoninus doth relate it likewise , in the 2. p. of his Summe tit. 8. c 7. §. 3. and Vincent in his historie .

6. A wicked man , hauing by mayne force constrained an Indian woman to lie with him , behould how at mid-night , a tempest arose with a terrible thunder . The woman stricken with feare , cryed out saying . O blessed virgin Marie keepe me . Which this dissolut companion hearing , he said vnto her . That it was needles to call vpon our Lady , for that she had not the meanes how to helpe her . Scarce had he vttered the last wordes , but a thunderbolt caried him out of the bed into the midest of the chamber , & burnt all his shirt . The woman lept forth of the bed , and puld him by the feete , but his feete remayned in her handes , as if they had not held to his body . She endeuored to draw him out of the chamber , but a flame entring at the doore , hindred him that he could not get forth . She cryed for helpe , and the neighbours runne , and finde this accursed caytiffe starke dead , with his mouth open in a horrible manner , without teeth , without tongue , and all his members brused and grounden in such a sort , that in pulling of them though neuer so litle , one deuided and rent them from the body . Franciscus Bencius in the Annales of Col. of Pacen , of the societie of Iesus in Peru. in the yeare 1588. And Matheus Timpius in the Theatre of the diuine vengance .

Happie was this poore wenche , that she called vpon our B. Lady so luckelie : but cursed was this hoore-master , and blasphemer , so to haue mocked her .

§. 3. Of Malediction , and of wicked Imprecation .

To curse any one , is to wishe him some euill , as the plague , death , the diuel to take him , or the like .

In the old law , he that cursed father or mother , was to be put to death . Leuit. 20. 9. &c. 24. 15.

The mothers curse , rooteth vp the foundation . Eccles. 3. 11. that is to , say , ouerthrowes her whole familie .

Malediction , according to S. Thomas , is of its nature mortall sinne , because it repugneth vnto charitie : and is so much the more greuous , as the person which one curseth , ought to be more loued and reuerenced , as for example God , Saints , Superiors and our parents . S. Thom. 2. 2. q. 76. a. 3.

EXAMPLES .

1. Surius vpon the life of S. Zenobius martyr , writeth , that a mother angrie with her childe ( who afflicted with a terrible ague , asked her drinke vnto the fourth time in one night ) said vnto her childe in choller , in giuinge him the goblet . Hould , drinke , and swallow downe the diuell and all together : & at the same instant , the childe was posessed of the diuell .

He writeth likewise of another mother , who being beaten of her children , sent them all vnto the diuell : and that forthwith they were seased and possessed , in such sort , that they fell a bytinge , and tearing of one another . The mother repenting her of her fact ( albeit a panim ) brought them vnto S. Zenobius , who by the signe of the holy Crosse deliuered them , and baptised them , together with their mother , and all the houshold . Ioannes Archipresbiter Aretin . in the life of S. Zenobius , and Surius 25. of May .

3. S. Aug. in his 22. booke of the cittie of God , & de diuers . ser. 94. writeth , that a certaine woman in Capadocia , hauing seauen sonnes , and three daughters , was stricken of her eldest sonne , with the consent of all the others . Which she supported so impatiently , that she went to Church , to curse them vpon the holy Font , wherein they had bene baptised . As she was in the way , the diuel appeared vnto her , in the likenes of her husbands brother ; who hauing aked her whither she went , she answered that she went to curse her sonne . The diuel tould her , that she should curse them all . When she was come to the place of the Font , all in a furie she toused her haire , and discoueringe her breastes , besought God that he would sende vpon her children the punishment of Cain , making them all trembling and rogues . This being said , she retourned , and behould instantly her eldest sonne was stricken with a trembling of all his members ; and before the end of the yeare , all the others were in the like perplexitie ; The mother seeing the vnfortunat disaster of her children , conceiued so great sorrow therfore , that she hunge and strangled herselfe , her children became vagabound rogues here and there about the contrie , wherof two bretheren and sisters were seene of S. Aug. at Hippo , who healed them at the reliques of S. Steuen . Learne here , you fathers and mothers , to restraine your choller , and to bridle the intemperance of your tongue , that you become nor the cause of such disaster vnto your children .

4. That famous posessed person at Laon in Lannois in France , anno 1566. fell she not into the power of the diuell , thorough the wicked imprecation of her parents , which hath likewise hapned to so many others ?

§. 4. Of contumelious wordes .

To giue one some euill name , or to obiect vnto him some vice , ether of body or minde , as , to cal him lyer , dolt , theife , drunkard , or the like , is a contumelie , which of its nature is a mortall sinne .

Whosoeuer shall say to his brother . Thou foole , shall be guiltie of the hell of fire . Mat. 5. 23.

And the Apostle S. Paul Rom. 1. 30. ●ancketh the contumelious , with those that doe deserue death .

EXAMPLES .

1. As the holy prophet Eliseus went vp to Bethell , certaine children came ●oorth of the cittie , who seeing him with his head balde , mockt him , saying . Goe vp bald-pate , which the Saint hearing , he turned him towards them , and cursed them , and behould at the selfe same instant , two Beares which came forth of the forrest , ran vpon these children , and deuoured of them , fortie two . 4. Reg. 2.

2. The Chamberlain of the Emperor Valens , hauing vomited forth a number of iniurious & contumelious wordes against S. Aphrates , went to prepare the Emperors bayne , but he was come no sooner in , but he became stark madde , and cast him selfe into the scalding water , wherin he dyed . Theodoret. l. 4. hist. eccles. c. 26. Card. Barron . tom. 4. of his eccles. Annales , in the yeare of our Lord 370.

3. Iohn Aratus , a great fauorer of the Iewes in Lacedemonia , after he had disgorged a many of contumelies against S. Nicon , was in the night time whipt in his sleepe of two venerable old men : who hauing sharply rebuked him for his sinne , cast him into a deepe prison . Hereupon he awaked , and found him selfe taken with a stronge ague , and knowing that this was a punishment from God , arose , and went and sought forth the Saint , and asked him forgiuenes . S. Nicon forgaue him , but withall told him , that God had decreed to take him out of this life , and that therfore he should dispose him selfe for his death . Hereupon he returned to his house , layes him downe on his bed , and three dayes after gaue vpp the ghost . Baron . tom. 10. of his annales , anno 932.

See you not by these examples , that contumelie is a great sinne ! You shall then be chasticed , ether in this life or in the other ( you fathers and mothers ) who hearing your children to pronounce the like wordes , doe not punish nor reprehend them : yea , doe oft-times excite them to vtter them by your euill example .

§. 5. Of Detraction .

Contumelie takes away the honor of persons present , but Detraction takes away the good name of the absent . Now to detract in that which may diminish notably the renowne of another , is mortall sinne , as saith S. Thomas 2. 2. q. 7. a. 2. and much more greuous then to steale his goods .

Haue care of a good name ( saith the wiseman ) for this shall be more permanent to thee , then a thousand treasures pretious and great . Eccles. 41. 15.

Better is a good name , then much riches : aboue siluer , and gold , good grace . Pro. 22. 1. Detractors are odible to God , and men . Rom. 1. 30. Pro. 24. 9.

Detractors were of old represented by those Locusts which S. Iohn saw , hauing the faces of men , and teeth of Lyons . Apoc. 9. 3. for as much as vnder pretext of humanitie and compassion , they teare with faire teeth , the good renowne of other persons .

They haue againe bene represented , by the fourth terrible beast which Daniel saw , which hauing teeth of iron , deuoured al he met with all , trampling the rest vnderfoote . Dan. 7.

By the Crow , which flying forth of the Arke , went and fell vpon the carions . Gen. 8.

The scripture doth compare them also , to open sepulchers , from whence cometh forth nothinge but filthe and abhomination . psl. 13. 3.

To Serpents , which giue their venim in secret . Eccl. 10. 11. psl. 139.

They be compared also vnto hogges , which tread vnderfoote the faire flowers , and haue their snowt alwaies groueling in the durt .

To flies , which leauing the fairest parts of the body , setle them selues no where else but vpon the scabbes .

To the Hen , which scraping in the dirt , casteth from her the pearles and diamonds , and taketh nothinge but wormes and vermin .

To the Spider , for that insteede of drawing of honnie from the flowers of virtues of their neighbour , they draw venim , wherwith they kil them selues and others .

Is it any maruell then if Dauid said . One secretly detractinge from his neighbour , him did I persecute . psal. 100. 5.

S. Peter was wont to say , that the mansleyar , and the detractor , were equall in malice , according as S. Clement recounteth ; in his Epistle to S. Iames , and by Gratian de penit . dist. 1.

What doth the detractor meritt ( saith S. Basill ) and he that harkneth to him ? And he answereth . They must be both chased and banished away , from the conuersations of others . Reg. 26.

He that detracteth , and he that harkneth , doe both of them beare the diuel ; the one in his mouth ; the other in his eares . S. Bern. in serm .

And it is to be noted , that in this sinne , as also in theft , it sufficeth not that one confes him , vnles withall he make restitution .

EXAMPLES .

1. Marie the sister of Moyses , hauing detracted from her brother , our Lord God , was so angrie therat , that the cloude which couered the Tabernacle , withdrew it selfe , and Marie became instantly , couered all ouer with leprosie . Num. 12. The cloude ( saith Origen ) withdrew it selfe : to signifie , that the grace of the Holie Ghost , withdrawes it selfe from the detractor , and that his soule remaynes all full of the leprosie of sinne . Hom. 7. vpon Num.

2. At another time the Israelites detracted Moyses , and God punished them by the meanes of Serpents , which deuoured the greatest part of them . Num. 21.

3. Core , Dathan , and Abiron , did likewise detract Moyses , and within a while after , were swallowed vpp of the earth , and descended quick into hell : and two hundred and fiftie of their complices , were consumed with a fire which came forth from our Lord. Numb. 16.

4. A detractor of S. Vincent Ferrier after his death , albeit he had satisfied in the fire of Purgatorie , yet could not enter into heauen , till first he had bene to make restitution to the good name of the Saint , to those before whom he had taken it away : as him selfe said vnto S. Vincent , appearing vnto him a litle before he went to heauen . S. Vincent serm. Dom. in albis .

5. Donatus an African by nation , & a priest of Milan , setting at the table with certaine religious , began to detract S. Ambrose who whas dead : & at the same time , almightie God strook his tongue with such a soare , as laid him on his bed , and in his sepulcher .

6. A while after , at Carthage , Mauranus bishop of Bolitan , did as much : and was also punished with the same chasticement , and selfe same death . Paulinus vpon Baron . tom. 5. anno 397.

7. A certaine detracting Priest falling sick , became as out of his witts before his death , tearing him selfe , & cutting out his owne tongue . Thomas à Cantip. l. 2. ap. c. 37. p. 3.

Loe the effects of the threatning of God against detractors , in the 24. 21. of the Prouerbes , where he saith . With detractors medle not , because their perdition shall sodenlie rise , and the ruine of both , who knoweth ? that is to say , of the detractor , and of him that harkneth to him .

§. 6. of Lying .

To lye , is to speake against ones thought , or to speake otherwise then one thinketh : which neuer is permitted , no not to conserue a whole cittie , nor which is more , not to conserue the whole worlde . S. Aug. l. de mendacio ad Consentium c. 3. Innocentius 3. c. super eo . de vsura : & it is the common opinion of all the holie fathers and Doctors , in 3. d. 37. & 38.

When the diuell speaketh a lie , saith our Lord , he speaketh of his owne , because he is a lyer , and the father thereof . Iohn 8. 44. And Dauid saith . Thou wilt destroy at all that speake lies . Psal. 5. 7.

Six thinges there are which our Lord hateth , and the seauenth his soule detesteth . Loftie eyes , a lying tongue , handes that shed innocent blood . Pro. 6. 16.

The mouth that lyeth killeth the soule . Sap. 1. 11.

A false witnes shall not be vnpunished , and he that speaketh lyes shall not escape . Pro. 19. 5.

To all lyers , their part shall be in the poole burning with fire & brimstone , which is the second death . Apoc. 21. 8.

The holie fathers affirme no lesse , S. Basil saith . The most mightie thinge of all is the truth : and the extremitie of malice , is lying , In proemio de Spir. Sanct. And in another place he saith , that lyinge is the proper fruit of the diuell . ep. 63. & 79.

And B. Cesarius saith , that euery lyer , hath within him the malignant spirit . Hom. 16.

S. Hierom saith , that a virgin esteemes it sacriledge for to lie . ep. 7. ad Laetam .

Hast thou heard , thou wretched lyer , the orracles of holie scriptures , and doctors of the Church ? Heare now then the examples that follow .

EXAMPLES .

1. A certaine woman accused wrongfully to haue committed adultery with a young man , was taken with him , and both put vpon the torture . The young man not able to support the paines , confest to haue committed the fact , which yet notwithstanding he had not done . But she , not able to lift vp her handes which the hangman had tyed , lifted vp her eyes to heauen , with riuers of teares , and said . Thou art witnes my Lord Iesus Christ ( thou who searchest the reynes and hart ) that I will not deny the adulterie for feare to die , but that I will not lie , for feare of offending thee . But thou o wretch ( quoth she , turning her selfe to the younge man , who for feare of the torments , had tould a lie ) if thou doe hasten thee for to perish , yet why wilt thou kill two innocents ? I am ready to die , but not as an adultres , I will carry myne innocencie together with me . To conclude , she was condemned with the young man to haue her head cut off ; At the first stroke that the hangman gaue to the young man , his head was deuided from his body : but to her , seauen blowes were giuen , and yet the sword did her no hurt : which the Emperor seeinge , he knew the innocencie of the woman , and therupon set her at libertie . See you , how lyinge was the cause of the young mans death , and how maintayning of the truth ▪ gaue life vnto this good woman ? This historie is related by S. Hierom , ep. 45. ad Innocent .

S. Anthimus Bishop of Nicomedia , during the persecution of the Emperor Maximian , was sought for by the Seargeants ; He seing that they sought for him , receiued them , and treated them right curteously , making them a good dinner : and in the end said vnto them , that he was he whom they sought for . They not able sufficiently to admire his charitie , said that they would make report to the Emperor , that they could not finde him . No ( quoth the B. Saint ) it is not lawfull for Christians to lie , to saue the life of whom soeuer : and this being saide , put him selfe into their handes , and after diuers great torments , endured death . Surius 27. of Aprill , out of Metaphrast .

O great Saint , who had rather that his body should be kild by the handes of the hangman , then conseruing his body , to kill his soule by a lye .

§. 7. Of songes , and of dishonest wordes .

Fornication and all vncleanes , let it not so much as be named amongst you , as it becometh Saintes , or filthines , or foolish talke , or scurrillitie . Ephes. 5. 3. 4.

Theodoret infers from this prohibition of the Apostle , how execrable fornication is , sith he will not that it be so much as spoken of , nor that it be at all remembred .

Be not seduced , euill communications corrupt good maners . 1. Cor. 15. 34. And S. Clement Pope , forbids the same amongst Christians . l. 5 const. Apost .

Dishonest talke , saith S. Isidore , hath oftimes more force to gayne harts , and to perswade them to vice , then the sight , then euill example , and then all other deceits and allurements .

Euen as a stone , saith S. Basill , cast into the water of a Cesterne , doth not only stir that parte of the water which it toucheth , but also doth stir vp circles , which continually multiplied , arriue at the last to the edge and brimme : euen so lasciuious talke , falling into a chast hart and soule , as it were within a pure water , doe excite diuers dishonest thoughtes , which multiplying them selues , make the soule to be all to tossed with the waues of voluptuousnes , and carnall thoughtes . lib. de vera virginitate .

The philosophers say , that the worde , is the shadowe of the action , and deed . Now when one seeth some shadow approache him , he may well iudge that the body is not far off : euen so maist thou say , that from whence dishonest wordes proceede , the worke of the flesh is not far . Plutarch . in the treatise how children are to be nourished .

If a dishonest worde hath so much force of it selfe to spoyle a soule , what will it haue then sunge and pronounced with a sweet inchantment of the voice ?

The sweetnes of the voice , saith S. Basil , renders the soule wholie enclining to lubricitie . It is better , saith S. Cyprian , to heare the venemous whistle of a Basiliske , then to heare the wanton and lasciuious voice of a woman .

EXAMPLES .

1. The sister of B. Petrus Damianus Cardinall , was in purgatorie fifteene dayes , for hauinge conceiued pleasure in hearing certaine maides to sing as they were a dancing . Flor. Harlemus Carthus . Institut. Christiana l. 2. c. 25.

S. Bernard , being yet but a younge youth in the worlde , as soone as he heard any filthie word to be pronounced , he felt the same in such sort , that for very shame al his face was set a fire , as if had receiued some box on the eare . Which his play fellowes perceiuinge , as soone as euer they saw him come , they said one vnto another . Le ts hould our peace , loe where Bernard comes . Ribad and Surius the 20. of May . The like is read of B. Lewis of Gonzaga of the societie of Iesus .

S. Edmund Archbishop of Canterburie , studying at Paris , and walking on a day in the Clarkes medow with his companions , who sunge there a number of songes , he went aside from them , not able to suffer them : Then our Lord appeared vnto him , in the forme of a faire childe , such as the espouse doth paint him in the Canticles . White and ruddy , chosen amongst thousands , and said vnto him with a smyling countenance . I salute thee my wel beloued . S. Edmond was astonished at the first , and waxt ashamed at those wordes ; But our Lord said vnto him ; Doost thou not know me ? I set hard by thee euery day in the schole : and then made him both to see & to reade , that which was written in his fore-head ; and he perceiued written in letters of gold . Iesus of Nazareth , kinge of the Iewes . Surius tom . 6. Ribad , 6. Nou.

4. S. Vallery Abbot , returninge vpon a day into his Abby in the winter time , entred with his people into a Priests house to warme him selfe : as he approached to the fire , the Priest and the Mayor of the place , began to vtter great store of dishonest wordes ; from which they not desistinge for ought the Saint could say vnto them , he went forth of the place , shakinge off against them the dust of his shoes . And behould , at the same instant the Priest became blinde , and the Mayor was stricken with a shamfull disease . They perceiuing that this was in punishment of their euill tongues , ran after the Saint , and besought him to returne againe : but he refused . Thus the Priest remained blinde his whole life , and all the members of the other rotted by litle and litle , and in the end dyed most miserably . Surius vpon the life of S. Vallery . 1. of Aprill .

Durannus , of an Abbot made a Bishop , was diuers daies in purgatory , for hauing somtimes tould tales to excite and make others to laugh : and could not get thence , till first seauen religious persons had kept silence for him , for the space of seauen dayes . Vincent Bellouac . spec. hist. l. 26. c. 5. Now if one goe to purgatory for light wordes and only of laughter , what punishment then doe dishonest wordes deserue ?

5. The very Pagans are ashamed to speake of dishonest thinges : for Agellius a Roman historian , writeth of Socrates , that finding him selfe enforced to mixe amidst his discourse some one point but litle honest , he couered his face for very shame . O Christian , learne honestie of this Pagan : & you aboue all , fathers and mothers .

Hitherto haue we spoken of sinne in generall , mortall , veniall , sinnes of thought , & of the tongue . As touching that which followes after of sinnes of worke , to the end that this litle discourse do not enlarge it selfe too longe , I wil content my selfe to speake of capitail , to wit , of those which are the springe and fountaine of all . Saue only before I come therto , I wil insert this alone .

THE V. CHAPTER . Of the sinnes of parents and their children .

LEt not fathers and mothers thinke it strange , if I addresse my selfe more oft and more particularly to them in this litle discourse , and that I set before them particularly , this litle chapter : sith all the good or euill fortune of a common welth , proceedeth from no other cause , then from their good institution , or negligence to frame their children as they ought , and to bringe them vp in the feare of God . See the last chap. of the 3. booke of the life of our B. Father Ignatius , by Ribadeneira .

As God hath commanded children , to honor , loue and helpe their parents . ( Exod. 20. 11. ) and to obey them in all that is reason , so will he , that parents loue their children ( Eccl. 7. 25. 26. ) nourishing them , and bringing them vp according to their power and qualitie , in all that which is needfull for them , as well for body , as for soule . Et Ephes. 6. 4. 1. Tim. 5. 8. S. Christ . to . 6. ho. 27

§. 1. Of the negligence of parents to correct their children from their tendre youth , and to instruct them in matters of faith , and of good maners .

Can I conceale from Abraham the thinges that I will doe , wheras he shall be into a nation great , and very stronge , and in him are to be blessed , all the nations of the earth ? For I knowe that he wil command his children , and his house after him , that they keepe the way of the Lord , and doe iudgement and iustice . Gen. 18. 18.

Forget not the wordes that thine eies haue seene , and let them not fall out of thy hart , all the dayes of thy l●fe : thou shalt teach them thy sonnes and thy nephewes . Deut. 4. 9. And in the 11. Chapter . Teache your children my commandements , when thou sittest in thy house , and walkest on the way , and lyest downe and risest vp , that thy dayes may be multiplied , and the dayes of thy children . Deut. 11. 19.

Hast thou children ? instruct them , and ●ow them from their childhood . Ecc. 7. 25.

The notable negligence of parents to see that their children know and vnderstand the contents of the Creed , the Pater , Aue , Commandements , & the vse of the holy Sacraments , is mortall sinne , saith Nauar. Man . cap. 14. num. 17.

He that spareth the rod , hateth his childe , but that loueth him , doth instantly nurture him . Pro. 13. 24.

The childe that is left to his owne will , confoundeth his mother . Pro. 29. 15.

An vntamed borse , becommeth stubburne , and a dissolute childe wil become headdy . Pamper thy sonne , and he will make thee afraid : play with him he will make thee sorrowfull . Laugh not with him , lest thou be sorrie , and at the last thy teeth shal be on edge . Giue him not power in his youth , & contemne not his cogitations . Curbe his neck in youth , and knock his sides whiles be is a childe , lest peshaps he he hardned and beleeue thee not . O beautifull sentence ! Eccl. 30. 8.

He that loueth sonne or daughter aboue me , is not worthie of me . Mat 10. 37.

If the childe by the conuiuencie or winking of the parents , come to fall into any sinne , his parents shall be answerable for his soule . S. Clement successor to S. Peter . const. Apost. l. 4. c. 20.

S. Basil saith , that children are like vnto soft wax , wherein one printeth what he list , and with the selfe same singars , one formes an Angell or a deuill . Reg. fus . disp. interrogat . 7.

Those parents ( saith Saint Chrisostome ) which care not to correct their children ( I tell them the truth and without passion ) are more wicked their paracides , for these doe but seperat the bodie from the soule , but such parents by their conuiuence , send both the bodies and soules of their children , to eternall flames : and he that is kild as touching the body , must of necessitie haue once died , but these poore children , might haue escaped the fire of hell , if the negligence of their fathers and mothers had not sent them thither . l. 3. aduers . vituperat vitae monast.

This is that which the wiseman saith . Withdraw not discipline from a childe ; thou shalt strike him with the rod , and deliuer his soule from hell . Pro. 23. 13. 14.

EXAMPLES .

1. Helie the high Priest ( albeit a Saint as S. Hierom writeth in c. 6. ad Ephes. ) not hauing reprehended his children , as he ought to haue done , for their sinnes of Gluttonie , and Lubricitie , God called the prophet Samuell , and said vnto him . Behould I doe a thinge in Israel , which whosoeuer shall heare , both his eares shall tingle . In that day will I raise vp against Helie , all thinges which I haue spoken touching his house , I will begin and accomplish it , for I haue foretold him , that I would iudge his house for euer , because of iniquitie , for that he knew that his sonnes did wickedly , and hath not corrected them . 1. Reg. 3 11. &c. And what betided then vnto him ? 1. He became blinde . 2. His soule melted . 3. The life of his posterity was shortned . 4. He lost the battaile against his enemies , thirtie thousand of his foote men , remayning slaine vpon the place . 5. The Arke of God was taken and carried from them . 6. His two sonnes , Ophin and Phinees , were likewise killed the same day . 7. He hearing the newes , fell backward and broke his neck . 8. His daughter in law , at the rehearsall of so strange a fortune , was deliuered before her time , and so died . How many mischifes doth the conuiuence of a father , trayle after it !

2. You haue seene a litle before , a childe of fiue yeares old , borne away by the diuels forth of his fathers armes , for his blasphemies : ( c. 4. § . 2. Ex. 3. ) what a hart breaking was it to this father . to see his childe carried to hell , from whence he might haue deliuered him , with three or four ierkes of a rod ?

3. S. Augustine , preaching to the religious of the desert , tould them , that that very day wherin he preached vnto them , the sonne of Cyrillus , one of the most notable bourgesses of Hippo , hauing bene alwaies ouer well beloued of his father , yea more then God , and therfore left to all kinde of libertie , ether to say , or to doe whatsoeuer he list : after he had wasted all his wealth in dissolutenes , cominge drunke in a doores , had forced his mother great with childe , and stroue to violate one of his sisters , had kild his father , and dea●ly wounded his two sisters . Aug. ser. 33. ad fratres in eremo . Deare God , what greater disaster could possibly befall vnto a familie !

4. A certaine woman , damned for hauing taught her daughter all sortes of mondanitie , appeared to S. Bridgit , as coming forth of some darksome lake , with her hart torne forth of her bellie , hir lippes cut off , her nose all eaten , her eyes puld out of her head , hanging downe vpon her cheekes , her breast couered with great wormes , and with most fearfull and lamentable cries and lamentations , complaining of her daughter , and saying as if she had spoken to her . Vnderstand my daughter and venimous Newte , accursed be I , that euer I was thy mother , for as often as thou doost imitate and follow the workes of my wicked customes , that is to say the sinnes which my selfe haue taught thee , so oft my paine is renewed . S. Bridgit in her reuelations l. 6. cap. 52.

5. A certaine person , saw vpon a day hell open , and in the midst of the flames the father and the sonne , which bitterly cursed one another : the father said . Cursed be thou my sonne , who art cause of my damnation , for to enriche thee , I haue done a thousand iniustices . The sonne on the contrary said ; It is thou cursed father , who art the cause of my damnation , because for feare to displease thee , I haue remayned in the worlde . Dionis . Carth. l. de 4. nouis . art. 42. towards the end . Loe here a goodly looking glasse , for those which hinder their children to enter into religion , principally when one seeth that God doth call them .

6. A certaine crack-rope led to the galloes , cald for his father , and making as if he would tel him somewhat in secret , approached with his mouth vnto his eare , and then tore it off with his teeth , saying . Auantwretch , if thou hadst whipt me in my youth , I had not now bene where I am . S. Bernardinus ser. 17. de euang. aeterno .

7. Another called Lucretius , being likewise led vnto the galloes , and hauing called for his father to bid him farwel , tore off his nose with his teeth , saying vnto him as the other did . Boetius de disciplin . scholarium . Ioan. Hieroso . serm. 16.

8. Pretextat a Roman Lady , by the commandement of Hymettius her husband , ouncle to the virgin Eustochium , for hauing changed the habit and dresse of this mayden , and renewed her head-geare , after the model of such as were secular , contrary to the minde both of the virgin , and the desire of her mother Paula , saw the same night in her sleepe , her Angell addresse him selfe vnto her , threatning her with a terrible voice . Darest thou to touche the heade of the virgin of God , with thy prophane and sacriledgious handes ? the which shall wither from this very houre , and fiue monthes hence , thou shalt be carried into hell : and if thou perseuer in thy sinne , thou shalt be depriued both of thy husband an● thy children altogether . The succes wherof ensued in ordre , for sodaine death , made euident the late repentance of this wretched woman . S. Hier. l. 2. ep. 15.

All these examples , proue they not apparantly , that the negligence and conuiuence of the parents , is both heir owne , and their childrens ruine ? Thus the Ape , making ouermuch of her litle ones , doth stifele them .

§. 2. Of the sinnes of Children , towards their parents .

The first commandement of the second table is . Honor thy father and thy mother , that thou mayest be long liued vpon the earth Exod. 20. 12.

Three obligations are comprised in this commandement . The first , to loue , honor , and reuerence our parents . The second , to obey them in that which is reason . The third , to asist and succour them in their necessities . S. Tho. 2. 2. q. 101. a. 2.

Cursed be he that honoreth not his father and mother . Deut 27. 16.

If a man beget a stubburne and froward sonne , that will not heare the commandments of his father and mother , and being chastned , contemneth to be obedient , they shall take him and bringe him to the ancients of his cittie , and to the gate of iudgment , and shall say to him . This our sonne , is froward and stubburne , be contemneth to heare our admonitions , he giueth him selfe to commessation , and to ryot and banquetinges . The people of the cittie shall stone him , and he shall die , that you may take away the euill out of the midest of you , and all Israel hearing it may be afraid . Deut. 21. 18.

He that curseth his father and mother , his lampe shall be extinguished in the middest of darknes . Pro. 20. 20.

He that curseth his father and mother , dying let h●m d●e . Exod. 21. 17.

The eye that scorneth his father , and that despiseth the trauaile of his mother in bearing him , let the Rauens of the torrent pick it out , and the younge of the Eagle eate it . Pro 30. 17.

It is most certaine , that whosoeuer curseth father or mother , or vttereth against them iniurious threatninges , or smiteth them , or wisheth them dead , or pronounceth wordes which of them selues may greatly put them into choler ; or being in honor , despiseth his father or his mother that are poore , or shall accuse them before a Iudge , or shall not obey them in a point of importance touching the gouerment of their famillie , especiallie if it be done by contempt or selfe opinion , or doth not asist them in their great necessitie , offendeth God mortallie . Toletus l. 5. Instruct . c. 1. S. Tho. 22. q. 101. art. 4. ad 4. Siluest. verbo filius Nauar. c. 14. n. 11.

EXAMPLES .

1. Cain was cursed , and all his posteritie , because he mockt his father Noe. Gen. 19. nor would receiue the instructions which he gaue him to serue God . Lactantius .

2. Esau , for takinge a wife against the will of father and mother . Gen. 26. 34.

3. Ruben fell from his birth-right , for hauinge wrought shame to his father Iacob . Gen. 49. 3. 4.

4. Absalon was hanged in a chaine made of his owne haire , and perced with three strokes of a speare , because he had taken armes against his father Dauid . 2. Reg. 18. 9. & 14.

5. The yeare of our Lord 873. and the first yeare of Iohn the 8. Pope , in the assemblie of Bishops and Lords which was made in Francfort , by the commandement of Lewis kinge of Germany . Charles his younger sonne , was thorough the iust iudgment of God , posest of the diuell , for that he had conspired against his father , as he him selfe confest being deliuered , saying . That as oft as he consented to this deliberation , so oft was he seased on by the diuell . Taken out of the Annales of France by Pitheus , and of Amonius l. 5. c. 30. and of Card. Baron , the yeare abousaid .

6. A boy of eighteene yeares old being hanged , at the same instant a beard grew forth of his chinne al gray , and his haire also became white , God manifesting by this miracle , till what age he should haue liued , if he had not bene disobedient to father and mother . S. Bernardinus to . 2. dom. 40. ser. 17.

7. A Young maried man , seing his father cominge , hid a rosted Goose , which he had made to be set on the table , to the end he should haue none thereof , but bidding it afterwards to be set on the borde , as he went about to breake it vp , a Toade appeared vpon the same , which leapt vpon his face , and stuck fast therto in such maner , that it was neuer possible to pluck it away , vntill such time as he was dead : and which was yet more , whatsoeuer the Toade endured in his body , the miserably man did endure the same also . This was to preache without speaking a worde , to all those that saw the same , the honor and affection which children owe vnto their parents . S. Bon. l. de 10. precept ser. 5. Tho. a Cantip. l. 2. ap. c. 7. art. 4.

8. A certaine marchant , not furnishing two of his sonnes with as much mony as they desired , was set vpon by them as he went to a certaine faire in Germanie , and was slaine . And hauing made them selues riche by meanes of his horse and of his purse , they went to the Tauerne to play who should haue the whole . As the one saw that he lost all , in a rage he puld out his poyniard , and threw the same against the floore , saying to God . If could pierce thee , I would doe it . At this hellish worde , the earth and hell did both open at the same instant , and swallowed him vp all aliue . The other more then halfe dead , departed that house , went to Geneua , presented him selfe vnto the Magistrates , confest his fact , and was put to death . Ioannes Honthemius Leod. S. Hieronimi relig.

9. A young gentleman natiue of Flesche in France , seing that his father sent him not as much mony as he would spend , wrote a letter vnto him full of reproaches , contumelies , and greuous curses . But he had no sooner sent the same , but that he founde him selfe stricken with so great a deafnes , that he could not heare so much as the noise of a Canon ; He tried the art and remedies of the most part of the Phisitiens and Doctors that were in France , but all in vaine . At last he aduised him selfe , to haue recourse to our B. Lady of Loretto ; He went then , and hauing made a generall Confession , he continued so nine daies , with a great deale of deuotion . The night of the feast of the Assumption , as he was laid in his bed , behould how he saw a venerable and dreadfull matrone enter his chamber , accompanied with his father and mother , and asked them if that were their sonne ; who answered , I. She asked them moreouer , if they were willinge to haue him healed ; They answered , that they had no other desire . Then approaching to the beds side , she put one of her fingars within the eare of the young gentleman , and puld out a paper , which she shewed vnto him . He read it , and saw , that they were all the wordes of his letter , and then she presently disappeared , he finding him selfe entirely healed of his deafnes , saue only a paine of that eare , from whence the paper was taken forth , which lasted him diuers daies . Then he arose , and went and sought forth presently , father Henrie Campege of the societie of Iesus , his Confessar , who led him to the holy chamber of the virgin , and made him there to sweare , that the matter had passed , as I haue here put it downe : and the one & the other gaue thankes to God , and to the holy virgin Marie . This hapned in the yeare 1613. and was related vnto me , by the selfe same father Henrie , the yeare 1616. Is not this a very notable and rare example ?

10. A young youth , vpon a day cast his mother forth of a Chariot with a kick or blow of his foote ; Within a while after , he had some quarell with his master , who without any reason , cut off one of his feete . Whereof a holy Ermite complaining to God , an Angell came and tould him , that God had permitted the same , in punishment of a blow of the foote , which he had somtimes giuen to his mother . Raderus in virid . sanct. in anot . ad vitam S. Ephrem , ex Iosepho Balardino l. 3. c. 47. O God , how iust and admirable are thy iudgments , against rebellious children towards their parents ?

§. 3. Other considerations for the fathers of families , touching the gouuerment of their houshold : and particularly towards their men and women seruants .

Euen as God commandeth , men & women seruants to obey their masters and mistrisses , in all that which is reason , with feare and tremblinge , in the simplicitie of hart , as to Christ : not seruing to the eye , as it were pleasing men , but as the seruants of Christ , doing the will of God from the hart . Ephes. 6. 5. euen so will he , that masters and mistresses haue care of them , as well in that which concernes the body , as the soule .

And as touching the body . First giuing them conuenient nourishment , and paying them faithfully , and with the soonest , for their seruice : for it is a sinne which cryeth for vengeance from heauen , to defraude the labourer of his hyer . Hearken to S. Iames. You haue stored to your selues wrath in the last dayes , behould the hire of the workmen that haue reaped your fieldes , which is defrauded of you , cryeth , and their cry hath entred into the eares of the Lord of Saboth . c. 5. 4. Secondly , not ouerburdening them , nor molesting them . Thirdly , if they be sick , nether turning them away , nor sending them vnto the hospitall , but keeping them with them , and hauing a care of them , after the example of the Centurion , with all charitie , as members of Iesus Christ , and their Christian brothers .

As touching the soule , instructing them , or causing them to be instructed in pointes of faith , and not to dissemble hearing them sweare or speake vnseemely wordes , or seeing them commit any kinde of sinne .

2. Making them to hante the Sacraments , heare Masse , and as much as they may Catechising , or sermons .

3. Recommending often vnto them , the examine of the Euening , and neuer to goe to bed , nor yet to rise , without thanking and praying to God , in the maner that we shall shew in the booke ensuing .

Loe here the duties of good and Catholique masters , for as the Apostle saith . If any man haue not care of his own , and especially of his domesticalls , he hath denied the faith , and is worse then an infidell . 1. Tim. 5. 8.

EXAMPLES .

1. The good Centurion of Caphernaum , albeit a Panim , hauing his seruant lying sick , so far was he from turning him out of doores , that he went him selfe to seeke our Lord , to beseech him for to heale him : which he performed so well , that he obtained his perfect healing . Mat. 8.

S. Elzearus Count of Arie in Prouence , had a maruellous care of his seruants , and to the end that euery one should studdie and aduance him selfe in the way of virtu , he ordained .

1. That euery one should euery day heare a whole masse .

2. He would not that any should eate of his bread , which he knew to be in mortall sinne , for feare least he should spoyle the others , and that he should seeme to feede and nourrish sinne .

3. That all should confes them once a weeke : and once a month , should receiue the B. Sacrament .

4. That none should be so bould , as to speake any blasphemy , othes , or dishonest wordes . And if any one were fallen in to ether of these thinges , he made them to sit vpon the ground , whilst the others dined , not giuing him ought for his dinner but bread and water .

5. He would not suffer , that anie should play at dice in his house , or at other forbidden game .

6. He was carefull , that all agreed well together , and if he percei●ed any quarrell to be moued amongst them , he endeuored that they should forthwith be reconciled .

7. After dinner , or towards the euening , he made them in his presence to speake of spirituall thinges . Sur. 27. of Sept. c. 18. vpon his life .

8. The mother of S. Marie of Ognies , appeared vnto her vpon a day , as she prayed for her in the time of Masse , and said vnto her , that she was damned , for that she was careles of that which was done in her house against God , by those of her famillie . Iacobus de Vitr . Card. in the life of S. Marie of Ognies , lib. 3. c. 11. Thomas à Cantip. lib. 2. ep. c. 54. p. 18.

O that God would be pleased to giue to famillies , a great many of Centurions , and Elzears , and preserue them from such mothers or fathers of families , as this wretched woman was . What great good would ensue thereof , not only to famillies , but to the whole common welth ?

THE VI. CHAPTER . Of the Seauen capitall sinnes .

THe sinnes of Pride , Couetousnes , Lecherie , Enuie , Gluttonie , Anger , Slouth , are called capitall , because they are as the heades and fountaines , from whence as from a corrupted roote , doe proceede the pestiferous fruites of all sortes of sinnes and vices . Canis . Hic .

§. 1. Of Pride and Superbitie .

Pride ( a ) is a disordinate appetite of ones proper excellence ; and is as the ( b ) mother and Queene of all vices . Her principall daughters ( c ) are , disobedience , boasting , hipocrisy , debates , pertinacitie , discord and curiositie .

( a ) Chrisostome hom. 43. ad pop. Bernard . de grad. humil . Greg. 34. mor. c. 17. & seq. & l. 23. c. 7. Isidor de sum . bo. l. 2 c. 38. ( b ) Greg. l. 13. mor. c. 31. Prosper l. 3. de contemplat . c. 2. August . ep. 56. Bern. ser. 3. ex paruis . & ser. 4. de Aduent .

( c ) Deut. 17. Sap. 5. Mat. 23. Pro. 13. Gen. 49. Pro. 6. 1. Tim. 5. 5. Tob. 4.

Neuer permit pride to rule in thy word , for in it all perdition tooke its begininge . Tob. 4. 6.

God resisteth the proud , and giueth grace to the humble . Iac. 4. 6. 1. Pet. 5. 5.

He that exalteth him selfe , shal be humbled , and he that humbleth him selfe , shall be exalted . Mat. 23. 12.

Pride is odious before God and men . Eccl. 10 7.

S. Bonauenture compareth the proud man , to the winde : for that , euen as the winde putteth out the light , drieth vp the dew , and sturres vp the duste ; euen so the proud man , putteth out the light of wisdome , drieth vp the dew of grace , and stirreth vp the dust of vanitie .

2. He compares it next vnto the smoke , for as much as the smoke , the more it ariseth , the more it vanisheth and scattereth it selfe .

3. To the spider , for that as the spider emptieth out his owne bowells weauing his cloth to catch a flie , euen so the proud man looseth all the good he hath in his soule , to catch a litle honor and humain praise . Isay 59.

4. To the henne , who as soone as she hath laid an egge , she makes it knowen to all the house by her cackling , which is the cause her egge is taken away , as S. Chrisostome saith . And so doth the proud man , for as soone as he hath done any good thinge , he makes it knowen and publisheth it abroad , desiring that euery one should know it . S. Bon. in dieta salut. tit. 1. c. 5.

And of such persons our Lord saith , that they haue receiued their reward in earth , and that therfore they shall haue none in heauen . Mat. 6. 2.

EXAMPLES .

1. Lucifer the noblest and fairest amongst the Angels , for his pride , hath lost heauen , and hath encurred an eternitie of paines . Isay 14. 12. & seq.

2. Pharo kinge of Egipt , after diuers most horrible chasticements , was swallowed vp with all his troope , chariots , and baggage , within the waters of the sea . Exod. 14.

3. Chore , Dathan , and Abiron , were swallowed vpp aliue of the earth , which gaue way vnto them , to lett them sinke downe in to hel . Num. 16.

4. Kinge Senacherib was slaine of his owne children . 4. Reg. 19. 37.

5. Nabuchodonoser became like a beast , and for such , liued for the space of seauen yeares , of nothinge else but of grasse and hey , Dan. 4. 30.

6. Holofernes had his head c●t off with his owne sword , by the hande of a woman . Iudith 13. 10.

7. A man was hanged vpon the same gallous , which he had caused to be made for humble Mardocheus , and he exalted to honor in his place . Esther 7. 10.

8. Kinge Antiochus , hauing first endured a worlde of dolors , was at the last ea●en vp of lice . 2. Mach. 9.

9. Kinge Herod dyed of the same death . Act 12. 23.

10. Iesabell was cast downe head-long from a windoe , and eaten of dogges . 4. Reg. 9. 33. 37.

Of all which , that may be verefied which Dauid said of all the proud . I haue seene the impious highly exalted , and aduanced as the Cedars of Libanus , and I passed by , and behould he was not , and I sought him , and his place was not founde . psal. 36. 35.

11. About the yeare of our Lord 1570. in a certaine conuent after Complin , appeared in the refectorie at all the tables certaine religious , which being coniured by the Prior of the Conuent , in virtu of the most holy Sacrament which he helde in his handes , to tell who they were ; He that seemed to be chiefe of the rest answered , that they were all religious of the same ordre , and the greater part of them , Doctors , Bachelors , Priors , Subpriors , Readers , and al of them damned for theire pride and ambition . Which hauing said , they opened all their robes , and appeared all in fire . Anno 1599. Brother Tiberius , a holy man , entring into the same refectorie , saw and vnderstood the same . This fearful history , is recounted by brother Anthonie of Sienna , in the Chronicles of the brothers preachers , anno 1570.

Loe here the end of the smoke of worldly honors , to vanish sodainly away , and not to leaue to him who was addicted to them , but teares in his eyes , teares I say , & eternall confusion !

§. 2. Of Couetousnes .

Couetousnes , is a disordinate appetite of hauing . See touchinge this vice S. Basil in ditesc . auar. hom. 6. & 7. S. Prosper l. 2. de vita contemplat . c. 1● . &c. 16. Isid. de summo . bono . l. 2. c. 41. S. Aug. l. 3. de lib. arb. c. 17. & serm. 196. de temp. S. Amb. l. de Nabuthe Iesaraelita .

Her daughters are , treason , fraude , deceit , periurie , vnquietnes , violence , want of mercie , or inhumanitie , and hardnes of hart . S. Greg. l. 31. mor. c. 31. 2. Tim. 3. 1. Cor. 6. Eccl. 11. Zachar 8. Mat. 6. Pro. 22.

The Apostle S. Paul calleth it , the seruice of Idols . Colos. 3. 5. And to the Ephes. 5. 5.

They that will be made riche , fall into tentation , and the snare of the diuell , and many desires vnprofitable and hurtfull , which drowne men into destruction and perdition : for the roote of all euils , is couetousnes . 1. Tim. 6. 9.

Nothing is more wicked then the couetous man . Eccl. 10. 9.

S. Bonauenture compareth the couetous man , vnto the hog : for euen as the hog is nothinge worth so long as he is a liue , and is only profitable when he is dead : euen so the couetous man , is nothing worth so long as he liueth , because he keepeth all to him selfe , and doth no good to any body , vntil he be dead : for then he giues his soule to the diuells his body to the wormes , and his welth to his kinsfolkes . S. Bon. in diaeta salutis tit. 1. c. 6.

The scripture likewise compares him to one sick of the dropsie , who the more he drinketh , the dryer he is : the more he hath , the more he would haue . Eccl. 5. 9.

S. Gregorie of Nazian , compares the couetous , to the cursed Tantalus , who is pictured by the poets , plunged in the infernall waters as high as the chinne , and dies for drithe ; and hauing the Apples of delight hanging nere their nose , can not eate them . The couetous also beare their hell in their owne bosome , and doe endure it : the more riches they swallow , the more they thirste : the more they abound in victualls and foode , the more are they famished . Is not this a hell in this world , to be oppressed with sleepe vpon a bed of fethers , and to be enforced to watch ? To be pinched with extreame hungar , at a table full of good meates , and not to be able to eate ? To burne with thirst , hauing the goblets full of delicious wine hard at his mouth , and not able to drinke ? Be●hould the hell which the miserable couetous doe endure , is there then a more miserable sinne in the whole worlde ?

EXAMPLES .

1. Giesi , Elias seruant , was for his couetousnes , punished with leprosie . 4. Reg. 5. 27.

2. Iudas egged by auarice , sould his master for thirtie pence : & after hunge him selfe , burst asunder in the midst , and gaue his bowells to the earth , and his damned soule to the diuels . Mat. 26. 14. & 27. 5.

3. Ananias and Saphira , retayning the halfe of their goodes thorough auarice , dyed both one after another with soddanie death . Act. 5. Achan in Iosue 7. of Saul . 1. Reg. 15. 20. Of Acha● and Iesabell 3. Reg. 21. & 4. Reg. 9.

4. During the Empire of Constantine sonne of Heraclius , there was in Constantinople a riche man , who being in danger of death , gaue to the poore , thirtie pounds of gold , but recouering after , he repented him selfe of his almes . A certaine friend of his , endeuored to take this sadnes from him , but seing that he profited not , he said vnto him . I am ready to restore you your thirtie poundes , vpon condition that you shal say in the Church in my presence . Lord , it was not I that gaue the almes of thirtie poundes , but this is he . He accepted it , and said it . But o incomparable secret of the iustice of God , as he thought to goe forth of the Church with his mony , he fell to the ground starke dead . Baron . tom. 7. annal. an. 553. ex Cedreno , & Raderus ex Menoeo Grecorum .

5. A woman , vnder the cloke of pietie and religion , hauing made a great many of pilgrimages to holie places , she had gathered together a great deale of mony , which she fayned to be for the redeeming of prisoners , & for the necessitie of the poore : ●he hid the same vnder the ground within her house , that none but her selfe should singar the same . Her daughter was askt , what her mother had done with her mony ? And because she could tel no tydinges , they sought so long , that at last they found it . The Bishop caused it to be carried , to the graue of this couetous woman , and to be cast vpon her carkas . About midnight , most pittifull cryes were heard to issue forth of the hollow places of that sepulcher , and a voice which said with a lamentable accent . My gold burnes me , my gold burnes me . These cryes lasted three whole daies , at the end wherof , they opened the graue ( a fearfull thinge ) and saw the gold , that had beene there laid , all melted and in flames , to runne into the mouth of this wicked woman . S. Greg. of Tours reports the same l. 1. of the glorie of Martirs c. 106.

6. S. Atoninus writeth , that an a●aritious man , admonished of his parents and friends , being sick euen to death , to confes him selfe , answered . I haue no hart , how then will you that I confes ? And that you thinke not that I doe but ieste , goe to my coffre , & you shall finde it amidst my gold , wherin I haue put my whole hope . This said , he died without any repentance . His coffre is visited , and iust as he said , his hart was found amidst his gold : so true it is which our B. Sauiour somtimes said . Where thy treasure is , there is thy hart also . Mat. 6. S. Ant. in Summa 2. p. tit. 1. c. 4. §. 6.

7. Behould another like case arriue vnto a couetous man , whose hart was found in his coffre after his death , betwixt the clawes of a Dragon , which lay vpon the gold and siluer , saying , that hart was geuen vnto him by the dead , during his life . In Gabr. Inchinoser . 1. of the puritie of hart .

8. Another being at the point of death , could neuer be induced to be confest , but as soone as he saw the priest depart , he called his wife , and caused a platter full of gold to be brought vnto him , to which he said . Thou art my gold , in thee it is that I doe hope , let the Priests say what they please , thou art it that shouldst asist me . Hauinge said these wordes , he bowed his head into the platter , and there rubbing it amidst the gold , which he kist and adored for his idoll , he so died miserably . Extracted out of the annales of the societie .

9. Such another also was he of the cittie of Constance , recounted by Niderus and Pinelli , who falling sick , of set purpose to spare his mony , caused him selfe to be carried to the hospitall . And seeing him selfe neere his end , caused to be made him some pease pottage , and cast his gold into the same , & hauing stird it with his spoone , endeuored to swallow it downe , but he choked him selfe , and died before he had eate it vp . Pinelli . pag. 1. c. 5.

10. Reginherus bishop of Misne , haueing buried his treasure in his own chamber , was found on the morrow laid theron , with his face against the ground , and starke dead . Lambert Schafnabur apud Baron . to . 11. anno . 1067. O strange and tragicall deathes of couetous parsons !

§. 3. Of the sinne of Luxurie .

Luxurie , is a disordinate appetite of carnall pleasure , her daughters are , blindnes of spirit , inconsideration , inconstancie , precipitation , selfe-loue , hatred of God , too great a desire of this life , horror of death , and of the iudgment of God , together with dispaire of eternall felicitie . Greg. l. 31. Mor. c. 31. Ose 4. 2. Reg. 11. Dan. 13. Pro. 13. Sap. 4. Psl. 51. Tim. 3. Psal. 20. Iac. 4. Ephes. 4.

Fornication and all vncleanes , let it not so much as be named among you , as it becometh Saints , that is to say , Christians . Ephes. 5. 3.

Know you not , that your bodies are the members of Christ ? Taking therfore the members of Christ , shall I make them the members of an harlot ? God for bid . 1. Cor. 6. 15. 19.

Doe not erre , nether fornicators , nor adulterers , nor the effeminate , shall posesse the kingdome of God . ibid. 10.

If you liue according to the flesh , you shall die . Rom. 8. 13.

You haue heard , that it was said to them of old , thou shalt not commit adulterie : but I say to you , that whosoeuer shal see a woman to lust after her , hath already committed adulterie with her in his hart . Mat. 5. 28.

S. Bernard saith , that Luxurie is one of the chariots of Pharao , who pursued the seruants of God , and carries them that sit thereon , to the red sea of the infernall flames . Her four wheeles are , Gluttonie , and drunkennes , curiositie of apparell , i●lenes , and ardor of concupiscence . The two Coursers , or horses , are prosperitie of life , and aboundance . Vpon these two horses , doe sit , stupid ignorance , and blinded assurance . Sor. 39. in Cant.

EXAMPLES .

Behould the horrible punishments which God hath imposed vpon this sinne .

1. For the sinne of the flesh , God hath drowned all the world . Gen. 7. 21.

2. The citties of Zodome and Gomorah , and all the contrie round about , with their inhabitants , were con-consumed by fire sent from heauen . Gen. 19. 25.

3. Hemor sonne of Sichem , with all the inhabitants of the cittie of Sichem , were put to the sword . Gen. 34. 26.

4. All the tribe of Benianim , were cut off , for the same cause . Iudg. 20. 48.

5. Sampson was blinded with ouermuch affection towards his wife . Iudg. 16. 21.

6. Amnon was slaine , by his brother Absalon . 2. Reg. 13. 29.

7. Dauid was persecuted of his sonne . 2. Reg. 11. & 15.

8. Salomon became an adulterer 3. Reg. 11.

9. The husbands of Sara , were strangled by the deuil Asmodeus . Tob. 3. 8.

10. The two old men that coueted the chast Susanna , were stoned to death . Dan. 13.

11. Four and twentie thousand of the people of Israel , were put to death . Num. 25.

12. Marie daughter to the kinge of Arragon , wife to the Emperor Othon the 3. hauing solicited the Count of Modena , to condescend to her lubricitie , and he most constantly refusing her , was accused by her calumniously , that he would haue induced her to sinne , wherupon the Emperor cut off his head . But before he died , hauing declared his innocencie to his wife , he prayed her to carry his head after his death , vpon her bare feete into a great fire , in witnes of the integritie of her husband : which she performed , nether that head , nor yet her body , being hurt any whit at all . Which the Emperor seeing , he commanded the Empresse to be cast into the fire . Thus God permitted that this terrible chasticement , shauld befall her , not only for this calumnie and filthie desire , but also for that she had somtimes abandoned her body , to a young youth , disguised like a wenche , who serued her for a chamber maide , and was also burnet aliue by the commandement of the Emperor , but she receiued pardon by the intercession of the princes and Lordes of the court . The 2. Chron. Gotscalcus Holenser 23. p. Hyem . Licosthemes in theatro mundi . D. Antonin . p. 2. tit. 6. c. 3. Baron anno 998. Iacobus Serada in thes. Imp. Krantz l. 4. Saxon. c. 26.

13. Raimond of Capua , confessar to S. Catharin of Sienna writeth , that this Saint could nether see , nor abide to come neere those , which were infected with the sinne of the flesh , & that if she spake with them , she was enforced to stop her nose . Sur. 20. of Ian.

14. Palladius writeth , that S. Pachomus , hauing giuen a box on the eare vnto the diuell , which appeared vnto him in the forme of an Ethiopian , had his hande so infected , that he spent more then two yeares to take away the stink therof . In his Lausiaca .

15. S. Euthimius Abbot , as Cyrillus Monke writeth in his life , passing by one who had consented to a dishonest thought , smelt such a stinke , that he supposed him selfe to haue bene posest of the diuell .

See before a terrible and fearfull historie of this matter , in the 3. cap. example 3. and another in the 4. cap. §. 2. example 6. and in the 2. booke , cap. 2. §. 2.

Loe here the gayne and reward which is got by this sinne , for a beastly pleasure , and which lasteth so litle , plunging ones selfe into so many euills , temporall and eternall ! Let vs say with that wise Pagan Demosthenes , I will not buy a repentance at so deare a price . Agell . noct . Act. l. 1. c. 8.

§. 4. Particular Considerations , against the sinne of voluntarie Pollution .

It is with great griefe that I speake at all of this sinne , yea that I doe so much as name it , because it is so enorme and detestable : yet so it is , that I cannot altogether ommit the same , for that it is ( o heauie case ) so common and so vniuersall .

Hearken hereupon to Cardinal Toletus . The sinne of voluntarilie pollution is amongst al others the most difficult to be amended , and this by reason that one hath alwaies with him , the occasion for to fall therein : and is so vniuersall , that I beleeue that the most part of those that goe to hell , are damned for the same sinne . l. 5. Instruct . sacerd. c. 13.

Ioannes Benedictus , in his Summe vpon the 6 commandement of the de●alogue , writen after Conradus Clin●ius , be it that the same be knowen by reuelauelation , or else by experience , that those which are habituated in this sinne , as many yeares as our Lord liued , that is to say , thirtie three , are incurable , and as it were without hope of their saluation , vnles that God doe succour them , by a maruellous , rare , and extraordinarie grace ; This is that which this author saith . But touching the sinne it selfe , accordinge to the minde of the Cardinall before alleadged , there is no better remedy , then to be confessed often , to communicate twice , or thrice aweeke , and this vnto the same confessar .

Note all this Christian , and if euer thou felst into this curssed sinne , resolue to rise out of it from this very instant that thou readest this page , for feare lest habituating thy selfe therin , thou canst not afterwardes rid thee thereof , and that thou twist not by litle and litle , the netts and vnloosable lines , which draw thee in the end , into the abisse of mischiefe , and eternall torments . For accordinge to the Apostle , Effeminat , nor liers with mankinde , shal not possesse the kingdom of God . 1. Cor. 6. 10.

EXAMPLES .

1. Her the eldest sonne of Iudas , was kild ( by the deuill Asmodeus , and dyed an horrible death , as Abulensis writeth ) as also his brother Onan , for that retiringe him selfe in the coniugall act , they polluted them selues . Gen. 38. 7. And the scripture speakinge of Onan , saith . Therfore our Lord strooke him ( weigh well these wordes ) because he did a detestable thinge . If God punished in this sort these two bretheren in an age so rude , wherin there was so litle knowledge of the goodnes of God , and malice of sinne , how thinke you will he punish those , which beinge enlightned with the light of the euangellicall gospell , doe commit this detestable sinne .

2. The admirable S. Christine , saw vpon a day in spirit , all the whole world repleat and drowned in this sinne , and that for this cause God prepared most terrible scourges wher with to punish them : who to the end to auert these horrible scourges , he afflicted and chasticed him selfe , with diuers horrible and strange punishments . P. Cornel. a Lapide in c. 38. Gen. 7.

Take heede sinner , for it is a horrible thinge to fall into the handes of the liuing God . Heb. 10. See the 7. cap. of this 1. booke § . ● .

§. 5. Of the sinne of Enuie .

Enuie , is a sadnes and hatred , at the good and felicitie of another : of superiors , for that one is not their equall : of inferiors , for feare , lest one be made equall to them : of like , because that one is equall to them . Canis . ex Aug. l. 11. de Genes. ad lit. 6. 14. Prosper sent. 292.

Her daughters are , hatred , whispering , detraction , leaping of the hart at others aduersities , and afliction of spirit for their prosperitie .

The Enuious are like vnto the diuell , for the wiseman saith . By the enuie of the diuell death entred into the worlde , and they follow him , that are of his part . Sap. 2. 24.

Where Enuie is ( saith the Apostle S. Iames ) there is contention , inconstancie , and all sorts of wicked workes . Iac. 3. 16.

There is nothing more pernitious in the whole worlde then Enuie , who hurtes none but its owne author . S. Basil Hom. 11. var. argument .

Enuie ( saith S. Cyprian ) is the roote of all euills , the fountaine of all misfortunes , the schoole or seminarie of sinnes . Serm. de zelo & liuore .

S. Bonauent are saith , that Enuie is , as the worme to the wood , the rust to the iron , the mothe to the garment . In diaeta salutis . tit. 1. c. 4.

S. Basil compareth the Enuious to vipers , who teare and kill their owne mothers . Supra .

S. Chrisostome , vnto madde or enraged dogges . Hom. 41. in Mat.

EXAMPLES .

Consider the grieuousnes of this vice , by its effects .

1. By Enuie , Caine slew his brother Abell . Gen. 4.

2. Iacobs children sould their own brother . Gen. 37.

3. Saul seeing that Dauid was more extolled then him selfe , sought to kill him , and in the end kild him selfe . 1. Reg. 18. & 31.

4. A man enuyinge the honor which kinge Assuerus had done to Mardocheus , conspired his death , and the vtter ruine of all the Iewes : but all fell vpon his owne head , for he him selfe was hanged vpon the same gibbet , which he had set vp for him , and all his race and kinred , was put to the sword . Hester 7.

5. Finally , it was this cursed Enuie , which incited the Iewes , to procure the death of the Sonne of God , the author of life . Loe from what degree of malice , this vice doth throwe downe its owne seruant !

§. 6. Of Gluttonie and Drunkennes .

Gluttonie , is a disordered appetite of eating and drinking . S. Greg. lib. 30. Moral . c. 27. S. Bernard . l. de passione Dom. c. 42.

Her daughters are , immoderat laughter , babling , scurillitie , filthines , and impudicitie , with stupiditie of the sences and vnderstanding , l. 31. morall . c. 31. Aug. l. 30. &c. afore alleadged .

S. Gregorie declareth fiue maners or fashions , by which one falleth into this vice .

1. Preuenting the time to eate and drinke : so Iona● has sinned , the sonne of Saul . 1. Reg. 14. 27.

2. Seeking for delicate and exquisite meates and drinkes : as did the Israelites . Num. 11. 4.

3. Commanding to prepare & season meates , albeit common , with extraordinary licorish sauces , like the sonne of Hely . 1. Reg. 2.

4. Exceeding in the quantitie and measure : as did the Zodomites . Ezech. ●6 . 49.

5. Eating with ouer much greedines , base and grosse meates , as Esau did his dishe of pottage . Gen. 25. 33.

Let vs now see what the holy scriptures say .

Of surfet many haue dyed , but he that is abstinent , shall adde life . Eccl. 37. 34. & 31. 36. Psal. 77. 29. 30. 31. Num 11. 33. Deut. 32. 15. 24. 32. 33 Pro. 21. 17.

Looke well to your selues , lest perhaps your harts be ouer-charged with surfeting and drunkennes . Luc. 21. 34.

A workman that is a drunkard , shall not be riche . Eccl. 19. 1.

To whom is woe ? to whose father woe ? to whom broyles ? to whom ditches and dangers ? to whom woundes without cause ? to whom blood shedding eyes ? Is it not to them that passe their time in wine , and studdy to drink out their cuppes ? Pro. 23 29. By wine , is to be vnderstood , all that which may make one drunke .

No drunkards shall posesse the kingdome of God . 1. Cor. 6. 10. Gal. 5. 21. O see 4. 11. Pro 31. 4. Eccl. 19. 1. ● .

Woe to you that rise vp early to follow drunkennes , and to drinke euen vnto euening , Isay 5. 11. & 22. 13. Pro. 23. 20. Amos 6. 6. Luc. 6. 25.

Are not these thunder-darting sentences which the spirit of God , doth launche forth against drunkards ? Let vs see if the holy fathers doe say any lesse .

S. Basill saith , that drunkennes is , a voluntarily deuill . Hom. 14.

The drunkard is worse then the Asse , saith S. Chrisostom . For an Asse can neuer be induced , nether by faire meanes , nor yet by force , to drinke more then may suffice his thirst : but the drunkard bursts him selfe with drinking , without thirst , or necessitie . Hom. 29. in Mat.

Where drunkennes is ( saith this Saint in another place ) there is the diuell . Hom. 57. ad pop. Ant.

If this vice be so detestable in a man , how much is it in a mayden or a woman ?

A woman giuen to drunkennes , is great anger ( saith the wiseman . Eccle. 26. 11. ) and her contumelie and turpitude shall not be hid .

There is nothing more villanous and infamous , then a drunken woman , saith 5. Chrisostom . Hom. 16. in Mat. & 71. ad pop.

EXAMPLES .

1. Noe being drunke , presently was infamously vncouered , mocked , and dishonored by his owne sonne . Gen. 9. 21. 22.

2. Lot being drunke , fell into double incest . Gen. 19. 33. &c.

3. Holofernes readie to burst with wines and aboundance of other meates , had his head cut off with his owne sword by a woman , and his soule cast into the eternall flames . Iudith 11. 12. & 13.

4. Balthasar kinge of Babilon , making him selfe drunke with his concubines and curtisans , saw his sentence of death , written with the fingar of God vpon the wall , and the same night it was executed . Dan. 5.

5. The rich glutton made good cheere euery day , but in the end , he found his graue to be made in hell . Luc. 16.

6. Thomas de Cantip. writeth , that in his owne time in France , two elderly religious men being set at table to make themselues drunke according to their custome , one of them , at the fourth morsell which he put in his mouth , choked him selfe , and so dyed sodainly . The other hauing shaken off the feare he had conceiued of so horrible a case , returned to the table , and pursued alone to eate and drinke , vntill such time as he could no more : and not being able for to stir ( so full was he stuft ) he was borne like a beast vnto his bed , and there died a litle after . l. 2. ap. c. 12. n. 15.

7. See in the 2. booke c. 2. §. 2. a terrible example of three drunkards , wherof the one was rosted aliue by the diuell , in the sight of his companions .

8. Two gentlemen , all soldiars , at Apeldorne , a village of Velue in Germanie , agreed together , to drinke so long till they burst asunder , and that the first that should arise from the table , should be in the power of the diuell ( who euer heard a thinge more execrable ? ) A marchant passing by that way , was sollicited to doe the like . Then they began to drinke after a strange fashion , but their pastime lasted not longe , for hardly had they begun , but that in the presence of this marchant , the diuell brake the necks asunder of them both . O heauie and horrible end of drunkards ! Petrus Thyreus de loco infest . p. 1. c. 19. ex Mich. ab Isselt an . Dom. 1584.

9. Certaine drunkards fillinge out the pots and glasses , moued diuers discourses touching the immortallitie of the soule ; And one of them said , that he was ready to sell his to whosoeuer would haue it . A marchant arriued therupon ( which was the diuell in the guise of a marchant ) who prayed to haue a place in their company . He set him downe at the table , and hauinge heard their discourse , he offred to buy the soule of this Athist , he bought it for some certaine pots of wine , & hauing laughed with them for awhile , he demanded if he which hath bought a horse , should not haue the bridle also ? They all answered , that it was but reason , which was no sooner said , but he presently seazed vpon his man , and carried him away both body and soule . Thom. Cantip. l. 2. ap. c. 56. p. 2.

10. In the yeare 1595. the 14. of Marche , the first Sonday of Lent , at Baccharach , a cittie seated vpon the Rhine betwixt Constance and Mayence , a good woman great with child , seeing her husband goe to the tauerne , to play and drinke away all that he had got the weeke before , endeuored with many wholsom reasons to diuert him , but receued nothing of him but dry blowes , and was so sent back with her diuell ( for so he cald the fruit which she carried in her wombe . ) Being returned to her house , thorough the paines and sorrow which she conceiued , she was deliuered before her time , & brought forth a monster , which from the head vnto the girdle , was like a man , but all the rest like to a Serpent , hauing a tayle of three elles longe . The night being come , her husband returnes with his purse emptie , and his bellie full : but scarce had he put his foote within the chamber , but that this diuell in carnate leapt vpon him , wrapped him within his tayle , and gaue vnto him so many prickes , that he killed him vpon the place . The poore woman in child-bed , behoulding from her bed this horrible spectacle , gaue vp the ghost , and the monster also imediatly after ceased to liue . Mich. ab Isselt in his Merc. Gallo-belg . l. 12. an. 1595.

11. An other , in the yeare 1583. spending all his mony at the tauerne , did likewise beate his wife in such maner , who came to shew the pouerty of her owne house , that he left her there for halfe dead . After she was returned home , she was beset with seauen litle children , which pullinge her by the coate , cryed . Mother , a litle bread , good mother a litle bread , we haue not eaten yet to day . What shall I giue you ? said she vnto them , I haue nothing , your father hath eaten and consumed all . This said , all desperate , she goes and fetches a great knife from the kitchin , and kild her two litle children . The husband returning stark drunke , threw him selfe vpon the bed , and as he slept , she likewise cut asunder his throate . The fact is knowen , she is apprehended , and executed for it without delay , making a goodly exhortation to husbands , to gouerne them selues better in their hous-keepinges . Ioannes Benedicti , in the Summe of sinnes .

§ 7. Of the sinne of Anger .

Anger is , an immoderate desire , to punish him , of whom one deemeth to haue receiued wronge .

Her daughters are , quarrells , arrogance , contumelie , clamor , indignation and blasphemies . S. Greg. l. 31. Moral . c. 31.

An angrie man , prouoketh brawles , & he that is easie to indignation , shall be more prone to sinne . Pro. 29. 22.

Whosoeuer is angry with his brother , shall be in danger of iudgment . Mat. 5. 22.

Enuie and Anger , diminisheth the daies , and thought will bringe old age before the time . Eccl. 30. 26.

Let not the sunne goe downe vpon your anger . Ephes. 4. 26. that is to say , reconcile your selues before the euening .

Blessed are the meeke , for they shall posesse the lande . Mat. 5. 4.

Loue your enimies , doe good to them that hate you &c. and you shall be the sonnes of the highest . Luc. 6. 27. & 35. & Mat. 5. 44. 45.

There is nothing more vngratefull ( saith S. Chrisostome ) then an angrie body , nothing more insupportable , more pernicious , and more horrible . Hom. 29.

He that is easily angrie ( saith S. Bonauenture ) is like vnto an emptie pot of earth , which being set nere the fire , crackes and makes a great noize : euen so he who is easilie angrie vpon eache slight occasion , euidently sheweth , that he is emptie of grace , and of virtues . In diaeta salut . tit. 1. c. 5. This being conforme to that which the wiseman saith . The fornace tryeth the potters vessels , and the tentation of tribulation , iust men . Pro. 27. 6.

EXAMPLES .

1. The Emperor Theodosius being at Thessalonica , moued to choler for a murder committed in a popular tumult against the parson of one of his fauorits , assembled the people in a certaine place , vnder pretext of some sport or play to be there performed , and then caused them all to be cut in peeces , vnto the number of seauen thousand . But he paid dearly for his offence , for being excommunicated and shut out of the Church by S. Ambrose , he was enioyned to doe most seuere penance for the space of a yeare : and after this receiued not his pardon , before such time as prostrate in the presence of all the people , with his face vpon the earth , he often repeated this litle verse of the prophet Dauid , with teares and sighes , saying . My soule hath cleaned to the pauement . psl. 118. 25. Niceph. l. 12. hist. eccl. c. 40. Sidon de occid Imp. l. 9. Baron . an. 390.

2. S. Bridgit , hauing vpon a time , giuen some signe of impatience , our Lord appeared vnto her , and said . I thy Creator and thy spouse , haue endured for thee whippes and scourges , and thou , couldst thou not endure for me a few wordes ? Being presented before the iudge , I helde my peace without so much as opening my mouth , and thou hast answered sharplie , and vsed reproaches , with lowdnes of voice . Thou in truth oughtest to suffer all patiently for the loue of me , who haue bene nayled an hunge vpon the Crosse for the loue of thee . Be thou then for the time to come better aduised , and if thou be prouoked to anger , hold thy peace and say not a word , vntill the time thy choler be past , and then thou maist speake with sweetnes and meeknes . Lud. Blos . mon. spirit . c. 4.

3. Sapritius Priest , after he had suffered much for the faith , as he was led to his execution , he met with Nicephorus , with whom he had some former quarrel : who cast him selfe downe at his feete , beseeching him he would forget what was past , and receiue him againe into grace . This he did diuers times , and in diuers places , but all in vaine , for the wicked wretche would neuer forgiue him ; but God punished him by and by , taking from him the crowne of martyrdome which was already prepared for him , and gaue the same vnto Nicephorus . For being at the point to be beheadded , he said he would adore the Idolls , as he did : which Nicephorus seeing , he declared him selfe to be a Christian , went vp vpon the scaffold , and was beheadded . O what obstinacie and blindnes , rather to loose and be depriued of heauen , then for to pardon ! Surius 9. of Feb.

4. Iacobus of Vitriaco Cardinall , preaching the expedition of Christians in Brabant , it came to passe , that a certaine man cast him selfe at the feete of another , beseeching him to forget their surpassed enimitie , and to forgiue him that wherin he had offended him : which hauing done for three or four seuerall times , and the other still saying , that he would not forgiue him , he turned him towards the assembly and said . I protest before you all , that I haue done that which was my dutie , I therfore beseeche you all to pray vnto God , that he would shew by some euident signe , that this man doth amisse . This said , he heard out the rest of the sermon , and now behould a strange case , how this obstinate man fell to the grounde , his eyes rouling in his head , and his mouth full of the some of blood . The holy Cardinall fell to prayer , and takinge him by the hande , lifted him vp , and brought him to his perfect sence . Then all changed into another man , he cast him selfe vpon his enimies neck , kissed him , and askt him forgiuenes ( in his turne ) with the teares in his eyes . Tho. Cantipr . l. 2 ap. c. 18. p. 2.

5. Behould here another more admirable then the former . S. Bernardin writeth to haue seene in the yeare 1419. vpon the mount of Caluarie in Hierusalem , a woman carried quite away by the diuel , and cast into a welle in the sight of a great number of people , for hauing by mischance amidst a presse of people , bene shouldred by a young man and thrust a ground , she neuer would vouchsafe to pardon him , albeit he praid and besought her sundry times with ioyned handes , and vpon his knees . Serm. 15. Quadrag .

Here we see the verifying of this euangelicall sentence . If you will not forgiue men their offences , nether wil your father forgiue you your offences . Mat. 6. 14. Luc. 6. 37. Eccl. 28. 2.

§. 8. Of the sinne of Slouth .

Slouth is a langor and feeblenes of spirit to worke well : & taking it more strictely , it is a sadnes of spiritual thinges . Canis .

Her daughters are , malice , despaire , and benumdnes to fulfil the commandements of almightie God , and a wandring of spirit towards vnlawfull thinges . S. Greg l. 31. Moral . c. 31.

To this vice are subiect such as are idle ( a ) and are without any arte or knowledge , and such as the scripture calls ( b ) luke-warme : and lastly al those who employ in vanities , this pretious time of grace , and day of saluation ( c ) ( a ) Mat. 20. 6. Pro. 6. 6. & 10. 13. 18. 19. 20. 21. 22. 24. 25. 26. 28. and in sundry other places ( b ) Apoc. 3. 15. ( c ) 2. Cor. 6. 2.

Thou hast left thy first charitie ( that is to say , thy first feruor ) be mindfull therfore from whence thou art fallen , and doe pennance , and doe the first workes ; but if not , I come to thee , and will moue thy clandelstick forth of his place . Apoc. 2. 5.

I would thou were colde , or hote ; but because thou art luke-warme , and nether colde , nor hote , I will begin to vomit thee out of my mouth . Apoc. 3. 15.

Cursed be he who doth the worke of God negligently Ierem. 48.

He that pursueth idlenes , shall be replenished with pouertie . Pro. 28. 19.

Idlenes hath taught much naughtines . Eccl. 33. 28.

Loe this was the iniquitie of Sodome thy sister , pride , fulnes of bread and abundance , and the idlenes of her , and of her daughters . Ezech. ●6 . 49.

Because of colde , the slouthfull would not plough , he shall beg therfore in the sommer , and it shall not be giuen him . Pro. 20. 4.

Goe to the Emmot , o sluggard , and consider her wayes , and learne wisdome : who wheras she hath no guide nor master , nor captaine , prepareth meate for her selfe in the summer , and gathereth in the haruest for to eate . How long wilt thou sleepe , o sluggard , when wilt thou rise out of thy sleepe ? Thou shalt sleepe a litle , a litle shalt thou slumber , and penurie shall come to thee as a way faring man , and pouertie as a man armed . Pro. 6. 6.

Euery tree that yeldeth not good fruite , shall be cut downe , and shall be cast into the fire . Mat. 7. 19.

And the vnprofitable seruant , cast yee out into the vtter darknes , there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth . Mat. 25 30.

Are there not here most goodly sentences , all taken forth of the booke of God , against slouthfull and lazie persons ? Let vs heare what the holy Doctors say to the same purpose .

If thou hadst a seruant ( saith S. Iohn Chrisostome ) that were nether thiefe , nor detractor , nor drunkard , nor addicted to any other vice , but yet remayning whole daies together , houlding his handes one within another , wouldst thou not bast him ? But it may be said he doth no euill ? He doth ill enough , when he doth not that which he ought to doe . Hom. 16. in epist. ad Ephes.

S. Thomas of Aquin was wont to say , that idlenes was the fishe hooke , wherwith the diuell went a fishinge , and that with it all sort of bayte was proper . Ribad . in his life 7. of march .

Be alwayes in action , that so the deuill may alwaies find thee occupied . S. Hier. epist. ad Rusticum ep. 4.

We must flie idlenes , the mother of fooleries and of fopperies , and the step-mother of virtues . S. Ber. l. 2. de consid . ad Eugen.

My father worketh vntill now , and I doe worke , said our Sauiour . Ioan. 5. 18. The Angels , are they not all occupied in their ministrie ? saith the Apostle . Heb. 1. 14. Behould the Sunne ( saith S. Aug. ) the Moone , the Starres , the beastes , and all creatures , doe they not al employ them selues to doe that , for which God the Creator hath created them ? And thou a man , wilt thou remayne alone doing nothinge ? Ser. 16. ad fratres in eremo . How much is the litle Spider busied to catch a fly ? How dilligent the Cat , to catch a Mouse ? How longe are maydens and women tampering to trick vp and adorne them selues , to gayne the fauor of a poore and silly mortall man ? And wilt thou doe nothinge to gayne heauen , and the grace and fauor of almightie God ? See the 6. examp . of this paragraphe .

EXAMPLES .

1. Idlenes caused the Israelites to fall into the sinne of Idolatrie . Exod. 32. 6.

2. Those of Zodome and Gomorrha , into the sinne of Sodomy . Ezech. 16. 49.

3. Dauid thorough idlenes , fel into the sinnes , both of murder and adultrie . 2. Reg. 11. 4.

As longe as Sampson exercised him selfe to set vpon his enimies , he could not be taken : but as soone as he laid him downe and slept vpon a womans lap , he was both taken , & made blinde . Iudg. 16. 21.

5. Whilst Salomon employed him selfe about the building of the Temple , he was not assaulted with the sinne of Leacherie . Doth he cease ? Behould him sodainly set on fire by his concupiscence , courtes strange women , and becomes an idolater . 3. Reg. 11. 4. Watch then my brethren ( saith S. Aug. ) for you are not more holy then Dauid , stronger then Sampson , nor wiser then Salomon . Ser. 16. supra .

6. Pelagia a courtlie lady of Antioche , passing vpon a day before certaine Bishops , mounted vpon a goodlie Mule , all bespangled with golde and pretious stones , followed and attended vpon with a great nomber of youthfull pages and damoselles most daintilie attired , and her selfe so faire , that she rauished the harts of all her behoulders , as soone as the Bishops had espied her , they turned away their faces from her , only Monnus , Bishop of Edessa , looked vpon her fixedlie , and that for a pretty space of time , and after asked of the others what they supposed . And seeing that they said not a worde , he bowed him downewards , hid his face with his handkercher , weeping with most bitter teares . Which hauing done , he errected him selfe and said : that he had bene greatly recreated by looking vpon this dissolute woman , for ( quoth he ) I considered , how many houres she spent to spunge and beautifie her selfe to gayne the grace and fauor of men , and I wretch that I am , who ought to please the great God of heauen , who promiseth me goods and pleasures which are infinit , am yet so negligent and slouthfull to adorne my soule ? This said , he drew his Deacon by the arme , and being retyred into his chamber , he cast him selfe vpon the ground , lamenting before the face of God , his tepiditie and his slouth . She was after this conuerted to the faith , and to a better sort of life , by a sermon which she heard of this holy Bishop , and retyring her selfe into the mount of Oliuet , disguised in the habit of a man , passed the rest of her life most holilie , and is now placed in the catalogue of the Saints of the Church . Surius and Ribad . 8. of October .

7. S. Antoninus Archbishop of Florence , passing his way vpon a day thorough the streete Ambrosienne of the same cittie , saw Angels vpon the top of a litle house : wherat astonished , he entred in , and found there a good widdow with her three daughters , who all tottered and bare-foote , spunne with their spindell : and moued with compassion , gaue vnto them a good somme of mony . He past by there againe within a while after , and saw there diuells insteed of Angells . He went into the house , and asked if they had not committed some kind of sinne since he had visited them ; and vnderstood that they spunne no more , but spent their time in doing of nothinge , amusing them selues about naught else , saue only to pranck and adorne them selues to please men . Vincent Mainardus in vita S. Antonini , Sur. 2. of May .

O the singular good to be allwayes exercised in things that are good ! O the great euill , that proceedeth of iolenes ! An aduertisement touching this vice , for such as are Magistrates and fathers of families .

8. At Florence in Toscanie , according to the lawes & customes of the contry , the magistrates haue a very great & especiall care , that there be not found in the cittie , any vagrant or idle persons : and if they find any such , they examin them whereon they liue , whence they got their garments , and if they answer not pertinently , they are presently punished and expeld the cittie , as pernicious to the common welthe . Sabellius l. 6. c. 3.

9. The Egiptians according to their lawes , anciently punished by death , al those who could not proue by what arte they got their liuing . Diod. Sicul. And Solon , the law giuer of the Greekes , made an ordonance , that the father should not be nourished of his owne childe , to whom he had not taught some occupation . Laert. l. 6.

O yee Magistrats , who ether reade or heare this , be wise after their example , and see that youth be not nourished and entertained in idlenes in your townes . And you , fathers and mothers ( who must rendar a most strict account to God of your children ) for Gods sake , suffer not , that they be idle and vagabonds . Employ them betimes , and from their youth in some honest exercise , according to your calling , and their capacitie . Send them assoone as they are fiue or six yeares old vnto the schooles , there to learne to write & reade . Why should you grudge them a groate a monthe , for a thinge so necessary and pro●itable to them , who grudge not to giue vnto your bellie and your guttes after dinner , all the gettinges of a whole weeke ?

After they know how to write and reade , put them to some honest exercise , ether of learning , or of some art and occupation , and take great heede of retaining them by you , doing of nothinge , for else you lose the bridle to them , to runne headlong to all kinde of malice and mischiefe , perhaps also vnto the gallouse . I know a man , who for this only reason , saw two of his children hanged before his owne doore . O what a hart-breaking was this accident to him .

It is not the Iudge ( quoth a young stripling carried vpon a day for to be hanged ) that leadeth me vnto the gallouse , but it is mine owne mother . Iansen . in Pro. 23. See touching this matter chap. 5. §. 1. examp . 6. & 7.

THE VII . CHAPTER . Of certaine remedies and meanes , wherby not to fall into sinne .

HItherto we haue alleadged that , which maketh for the detestation of the principall sinnes and vices , which sufficeth in myne opinion , to moue a hart , were it of stone or hardest marble ; for what is there more efficacious or more energicall , then the holy scripture ? then the enflamed wordes of the holie fathers , and examples ? Thou seest then ( o Christian ) by what hath bene said , how pernicious and horrible sinne is , and consequently what reason thou hast to detest and fly it as much as thou maist . But yet perhaps thou wouldest willingly haue some remedies , to preserue thy selfe from this accursed monster . Besides the feare and loue of God , the ●istrust of ones selfe , the due frequentinge of the Sacraments of Penance , and of the Eucharist , spirituall lecture , daylie examen of conscience , and holy prayer , wherof we will treate by Gods asistance in the booke ensuing : behould here seauen singular remedies & most effectuall .

1. To fly the occasions , as are dangerous places , and euill companies . The memorie 2. Of the presence of God . 3. Of the passion of our Lord . 4. Of death . 5. Of iudgment . 6. Of hell , and of the eternitie of the damned . 7. Of heauen , and of the eternitie of the saued .

§. 1. Of flying the occasions of sinne .

The Prouerbe saith , that the occasion causeth the thiefe . The Flies and Gnattes , houering about the candle , fall at the last into the flame ; He must not walke nere the water , who will not be drowned . If thou then ( o Christian ) wilt keepe thy selfe so as not to fall into sinne , flie the occasions , such as are euill companies , the dangerous places of tauernes , and other houses of dissolute women , in the euening and time of night . For a maide ( for example ) doth put her selfe in great hasard of offending God , and of her owne honor , who vndertakes to talke with a younge man alone , in a place apart , in the darke , or in the night . You shall rendar account fathers and mothers , who giue such libertie vnto your daughters . See . l. 2. c. 3. §. 4. examp . 3.

He that loueth danger shall perish in it Eccl. 3. 27.

Can a man hide fire in his bosome , that his garments burne not ? Or walke vpon heate coales , that his soales be not burnt ? Pro. 6. 27.

My sonne , if sinners shall entise thee , condescend not to them . If they shall say : come with vs , &c. walke not with them , stay thy foote from their pathes . Pro. 1. 10.

Depart from the wicked , and euill shall fayle from thee . Eccl. 7. 2.

He that toucheth pitche , shall be defiled with it : he that communicateth with the proude , shall put on pride . Eccl. 13. 1.

With the holie , thou shalt be holie , and with the innocent man , thou shalt be innocent . psl. 17. 26.

If thy right eye scandalise thee , pluck it out and cast it from thee : for it is expedient for thee , that one of thy limmes perish , rather then thy whole body be cast into hell . Mat. 5. 30.

By the eye that scandaliseth , is to be vnderstood all occasion of scandall and of offence . The master then must quit him selfe of his maide , if she giue him occasion to offende God : and , if it be the master which inciteth the maide to commit euill , then must she leaue him ; and so of others .

There is no assurance ( saith S. Hierom ) to sleepe nere vnto a serpent : it may be that he will not bite me , but it may be also that he will bite me . l. cont. Vigilant .

And writing to Furia touching her widdowhood , he saith . Fly the companie of younge youthes , let not your house admit these young courters of girles which weare their perewigges , who haue their haire f●…sled , their habits spruce , and their lookes lasciuious : admit not likewise neere vnto you , singers and players &c. but insteed of these , holie widdowes . Epist. 10.

S. Aug. bewayling the stealth of apples which he had committed in his youth , saith . If I had bene alone , I had neuer done it : it was wicked company , that caused me to doe it . O frindship too too iniust , seduction of spirit , when one saith ; Let vs goe , let vs doe it , and one is ashamed , not to be without shame . l. 3. Conf. c. 8. 9.

EXAMPLES .

The children of Seth , were good before they were married , but as soone as they were allied with the daughters of Caine , they became so wicked , that God was constrained to drowne them all by the deluge . Gen. 4. 6. 7.

2. Loth being retired from the holy company of Abraham , was taken by the Infidells , all his goods were burned in Sodome , he made himselfe drunke , and being drunke , violated his two daughters . Gen. 14. & 19.

3. Salomon conuersing with the Egiptian Ladies , became an Idolater . 3. Reg. 11. 4.

4. S. Peter , leauing the companie of our Ladie and the Apostles , and rancking him selfe amongst the wicked , denied thrice his Lord and Master . Mat. 26. 70.

5. Gordiana aunt to S. Gregorie , delighting ouer-much to be in company of certaine secular maydes , forgot the vow she had made to serue God , and by litle and litle turned all worldly : & after the death of her two sisters , Tharsilla & Emiliana which went to heauen , she plunged her selfe entirely in vanities , with the finall perdition of her soule . S. Greg. 4. Dial. c. 14. & Hom. 38. in Euang.

6. A younge scholler studying in the dioces of Mastrick , finding him self vpon a day in the company of some younge and dissolute libertines , was conducted into a certaine house , where it wanted litle , that ( together with the puritie of his hart ) he lost not the flower of his virginitie . Seing him selfe therfore assaulted with an impudent woman , he forsooke his companions , and departing forth of that debauched lodging , it being now night , he went towards his owne dwelling , and as he went , he began to thinke , not without great astonishment , vpon the euident perill which he had passed , to make an irreparable losse of the pretious treasure of his chastitie . As he entertayned him selfe in this thought , behould a young man of a most maruellous beautie appeared vnto him , and gaue vnto him a box on the eare , & that so fierce and soundly set on , that he feld him flat vpon the ground , saying vnto him . Learne then , learne thou for another time , to flie euill company , and so disappeared sodainly .

The schollar all shaking and trembling for very feare , got him selfe vp some while after , and waighing more seriously what had passed , knew more clearly , that this younge man , was his Angell gardien , which had deliuered him that day from so great danger , and had admonished him so charitably of the fault which he had committed : for which cause he gaue thankes vnto God and to his good Angell , makinge a firme purpose , to fly for the time to come more carefully then euer before , all kinde of euill company . And the better to assure that it was not a dreame , the cheeke wheron the Angell smote , remayned sweld sundry dayes after . P. Francis . Albertin in his treatise of our Angell Gardien . c. 7. ex speculo ex dist. 10 ex 9. See also another as remarkable in the treatise aforsaid c. 19. and here before c. 4. §. 7. examp . 3. of S. Edmond . & in the 2. booke c. 3. §. 4. exampl . 3.

If we haue so great care to conserue our body from euill ayres , and from all that which may be hurtfull to it , shall we not haue the same of our soule ? What permutation shall a man giue for his soule ? Matt. 16. 26. Marc. 8.

§. 2. Of the mindfulnes of the presence of God .

This also is a most singular remedy , for who is he , I pray you , vnles he be quite out of his wittes , that dares and would offende , when he calls , to minde , that God ( that almightie and redoubted iudge ) seeth euen to the very bottome of his hart ?

In all thy waies thinke on him , and he will direct thee in thy steppes . Pro. 3. 6.

I will shew thee , o man , what is good , & what our Lord requireth of thee ; verely to doe iudgment , and to loue mercie , and to walke solicitous with thy God . Mich. 6. 8.

He hath said in his hart , God hath forgotten , he hath turned away his face not to see foreuer . psal. 10. 11.

Remember God , & thou shalt neuer sinne , saith S. Ignatius Martyr . epist. 6.

Behould the whole meanes neuer to sinne , if one suppose God to be alwaies nere vnto him . Clem. Alex. 1. 3. pedag . c. 5.

The remembrance of God , shuts the gate to all sinne . S. Hierom. l. 7. c. 22.

Euen as at the arriuing of the Prouost , theeues withdraw them selues from their common hauntes : euen so at the remembrance of the presence of God , the infamous passions of the soule , are chased away , and it becometh the temple and habitation of the Holie Ghost . But where the memorie of God is not , there doth darknes dominiere with stench , and all kinde of wickednes is there exercised . S. Ephrem . l. de virtute tom. 2. c. 10.

Thinkest thou that thou art alone , when thou committest fornication ? And rememberest not that the eyes of God , doe behould the whole worlde ? All the holy Trinitie is hard by thee , the Angells his ministers , the Cherubins and Seraphins , which continuallie cry . Holy , holy , holy , all the earth is full of thy maiestie . Thinkest thou , that in the brothel house Iesus Christ doth not behould thee , he who saw thee enter into the same ? Thinkest thou , that he seeth thee not committing adulterie , he that seeth the adulterie which thou conceiuest in thy soule ? S. Amb. in psl. 118. Serm. 1. O carelesse Christians ! o mortall men , how then liue you !

You offend God , as if God saw you not . What , God , that great God , doth he not see you ? He that is aboue you , beneath you , round about you , yea euen within you ? GOD IS EVERY WHERE .

What doost thou then ( forgetfull of thy God ) what doost thou ?

Hearken in what place soeuer you be : Shall a man be hid in secrets , and shall not I see him , saith our Lord ? Ierem. 23. 24.

Heare this , & tremble for feare , for GOD SEETH ALL.

What saist thou , thou who art forgetfull of God ? What doost thou say ? What , he that planted the eare , shall he not heare ? psl. 93. 9.

I liue , saith our Lord , according as you haue spoken , I hearing it , so will I doe to you . Num. 24. 28.

Take heede then what you say , for GOD VNDERSTANDETH ALL

Alas what thinke you in your hart ? What doe you thinke ? What , knowe you not then , that at that great day , he wil visit and examin Hierusalem with torches ? Sophon . 1.

Deceiue not your selues , it is a point most assured , that GOD KNOWETH ALL.

Yea euen the most secret thoughtes . What , dare you then offend God in his owne presence ?

No Christian , let vs say now , let vs say for euer ; rather die , then be damned , rather die , then be defiled , rather die , then to offende before the face of so great , and so good a God . Dan. 13 28.

EXAMPLES .

1. The holie scripture , speaking of the old men who coueted carnally the chast Susanna , saith . And they subuerted their sence , and declined their eyes that they would not see heauen , nor remember iust iudgments . Dan. 13. 9. And a litle after ; Perplexities are to me on euery fide , for if I shall doe this , it is death to me , and if I doe it not , I shall not escape your handes . But it is better for me , without the act , to fall into your handes , then to sinne in the sight of our Lord . v. 22. O right worthie and generous resolution !

2. S. Dorotheus Abbot , writeth , that at the begining when Dosithus his disciple tooke the habit of religion , he gaue this sentence , worthy to be written in letters of gould . Let God be neuer out of thy hart , thinke alwaies that God is present with thee , and that thou art before his face . Which Dosithus imprinted so deeply in his hart , that he neuer forgot it , no not in his greatest sicknes . And by this exercise of the presence of God , he profited so well , that of a knight and soldiar of the worlde , of one debauched , and vtterly addicted vnto vanities , he became a most perfect , and a most holy religious person , and was seene after his death of diuers holy personages , most glorious and triumphant in heauen amongst the holy Anchorets S. Doroth. in his life .

3. Saint Catharine of Sienna , to keepe her selfe alwayes recollected amiddest the distractions , and occupations which her mother prescribed her , made ( according as her heauenvly spouse had taught her ) an oratory of her hart , in the midst wherof she placed her God . O most goodlie and wholsome practise . Raymond in her life .

4. Palladius affirmeth to haue learned of a certaine religious man called Diocles , that a deuout person , as soone as he leaueth the remembrance of the presence of God , becomes a beast , or else a diuell . In hist. lausia . c. 93.

5. An vnmannerly woman , who dwelt hard by the house , where S. Ephrem was one day lodged in Edessa , came and solicited him to lubricitie . The Saint asked her if she were content to come vnto the open market , and that there he would satisfie her demand . What ( quoth she ) dare we doe this before men ? If we dare not doe this before men ( replied the Saint ) how dare we to doe it before God , who vnderstandeth all thinges , euen the most secret , and is to iudge vs of all our workes ? These wordes touched the woman so exceeding deeply , that detesting this enterprise , and all her fore-passed life , from that very houre she gaue the farwell to the flesh and the worlde , retyring her selfe , according to the councell of the Saint , into a monastery , where she liued and died most holily . Blessed Lord , what change doth thy remembrance make within a hart ! Giue it vs , we beseeche thee continually , to the end that this euill neuer arriue vs , as to sinne in thy presence !

§. 3. Of the remembrance of the most dolorous passion of our Lord .

O Christian , canst thou offende thy God and thy Redeemer , when thou remembrest that he was wounded for our iniquities , and that he was broken for our sinnes ? I say 53. 5.

Canst thou well commit any kinde of sinne , when thou remembrest those lamentable cries of thy Sauiour , all peirced and wounded vpon a Crosse . O all yee that passe by the way , attend and see , if there be sorrow like to my sorrow . Thren. 1. 12.

If in the greene wood they doe these thinges ( that is to say , to him who was euen iustice it selfe ) in the drie what shall be done ? Luc. ●3 . 31.

Who is he so irreligious ( saith S. Bernard ) that remembringe himselfe of the pass●on of his Sauiour , is not touched with compunction ? Who so proude , that is not humbled ? Who so cholericke , that is not appeased ? Who so voluptuous , that is not cooled ? Who so wicked , that is not restrained ? Who so malicious that doth not pennance ? And this with great reason , sith the passion of our Lord , hath moued euen the earth it selfe , brused the stones , and opened the monuments ? In serm. seria 4. heb. poenosae .

Acknowledge ( saith the same Saint in another place ) how greuous the woundes are , for the which it behoued that the Sonne of God should be wounded , if they had not bene deadly , and to death eternall , neuer had the Sonne of God died for their remedy . Ser. 3. de natiuit .

Greater loue then this no man hath that a man yield his life for his friends . Ioan 15. 13. And if loue be not requi●ed but by loue , art thou not more cruell , & more in human than the Tygers , that remembring thee of this exceeding charity of the Sonne of God ( who gaue his dearest life for thee ) thou wilt offende him , and crucifie him againe anew ? Heb. 6. 6.

EXAMPLES .

1. Zenophon writeth , that Cyrus kinge of Persia , hauinge vpon a day caused Tigranes kinge of Armenia ( whom together with his wife he helde captiue ) to come vnto his table , demanded of him , how much he would giue to ransome his wife ? I should be content ( replied Tygranes ) to giue for her all that kingdome which thou by force hast taken from me : and yet more , all my blood and my life . Cyrus admiring so great affection , restored them their realme and their libertie . A while after , Tygranes being in his pallace , demanded of her , what she thought of the beautie of Cyrus ? In sooth ( quoth she ) I doe not know what you would say , nor what Cyrus is ; for all the time of our cap●iuitie , I neuer cast mine eye vpon other , then vpon him , who was ready to giue his blood and his life for the loue of me . O Christian , admire and imitate this pagan princesse . Thou hast before thine eyes , the Sonne of God , who was not only content to giue his life & his blood for thee , but de facto hath giuen it : wouldest thou then leaue him , to loue a vile and catife creature ?

2. Our Lord said vpon a day vnto S. Gertrude , that a man casting his eyes vpon the crucifix , ought to imagin , that our Lord who is nayled thereon , saith vnto him . Thou seest what I haue endured for thee , to suffer my selfe to be hanged all naked vpon a Grosse &c. and yet notwithstandinge I loue thee ●o much , that if it were expedient for thy saluation , I would endure for thee alone , all that which I haue endured for the whole worlde . Lud. Blos . Mo●il . spirit . c. 1.

He somtime said the selfe same vnto S. Carpus , as S. Denis of Areopagita reporteth . Ep. 2. ad . Demophil . & Baron . ●…m. 1. anno 59.

3. But he said yet more vnto Saint Bridgit ; I loue men ( said he vnto her ) ●t this present , euen as much as I did when I died for them : yea if it were ●ossible , I would be ready to dye for ●uery one in particular , and as many ●imes as there are damned soules in ●ell . Ibid.

4. S. Collecta , reformer of the or●er of S. Clare , praying to our Lady ●…the behalfe of sinners , our B. Lady appeared vnto her , with a platter full of peeces of flesh , as of an infant newly slaine , and shewing her the same , said vnto her . How wilt thou that I pray for them , who by their sinnes ( as much as lyeth in their power ) cut and dismember my Sonne into more peeces ●hen heere thou seest ? Surius tom. 7. ex Stephano Iuliaco S. Coletae contemporaneo .

5. S. Elzear , Count of Arie in Prouence , being asked by his wife Delphina , whence it was that he neuer troubled nor vexed him selfe ; answered , that he set before him , the iniuries done vnto our B. Lord , and that at the selfe instant , his choler ceased . Surius 27. of Sept. c. 23.

See thou now , o Christian , the singular efficacie of this remedie .

§. 4. Of the memorie of death .

Who is he that would offend God , that doth reflect vpon his death ? Who pondereth , that peraduenture he is already arriued to the last degree and step of his life , and now at the point to make the last leape , vnto happie , or vnhappie eternitie ?

It is appointed to men , to die once , saith S. Paul vnto the Heb. 9. 27.

I know that thou wilt deliuer me to death ( quoth holy Iob ) where a house is appointed for euery one that liueth . Iob. 30. ●2 . And yet nether know we when , nor how .

Watch yee therfore ( saith our Lord ) because you know not the day nor the houre . Mat. 25. 13. Whether at eueninge , or at midnight , or at the cock crowinge , or in the moringe , lest cominge vpon a sodaine he finde you sleepinge : and that which I say to you , I say to all , watch . Marc. 13. 35.

In all thy workes remember thy latter ende , and thou wilt not sinne for euer . Eccl 7. 40.

Thou art afraid to die ill , and art not afraid to liue ill . Correct thine euil life , for he can neuer dye ill , who hath liued well . S. Aug. l. de disciplina christiana c. 2.

There is nothing which doth more withhould a man from sinne , then the memorie of death . Ibid. l. 2. de Gen. cont. Maniche . ser. 3. de Innoc. Cassian c. 6. col. 10.

He who hath promised pardon vnto the penitent , hath not promised to the sinner the day of to morrow . We must then feare continually this latter day , which we can neuer foresee . S. Greg. Hom. 10. in euang.

Fleres , si scires , vnum , tua tempora , mensem , Rides , cum non sit , forsitan vna dies . If one monthes certaintie thou hadst to liue , And couldst not haue thy death deferd no longer , Thy eyes would poure forth teares , thy hart , would greiue , For that thou hadst not fallen to penance sooner . Yet now vncertaine of the shortest day , Thou spendst thy time in dalliance sport and play .

It is a thinge of great moment , wheron eternitie doth depend . Eternitie dependeth vpon death : death vpon life ; life vpon an instant . Choose whither thou wilt , if once thou be lost , it is for all eternitie .

EXAMPLES OF SODAINE death .

1. The children of Iob feasting together , were sodainly ouer-whelmed with the fall of a house Iob. 1.

Isboseth ( a ) Sisara ( b ) Holofernes ( c ) lost they not their liues , in the dead of their sleepe ? ( a ) 2. Reg. 4. ( b ) Iudg. 4. ( c ) Iudith .

Balthasar making great cheere , receiued the sentence of his death . Dan.

Manlius Torquatus in eating a cake . P. Quintus Scapulus in supping . Decimus Sauferus in dyning . Apeius Saufeius in supping off an egge . Fabius Maximus eating of milke , swallowed downe a haire , and died . Plin. hist. l. 7. c. 53.

The poet Anacreon , swallowinge downe the stone of a reasin , at a weddinge . Plato .

Foulques Count of Aniou , runinge after a Hare . Cardinal Columnus vice-Roy of Naples , in the time of Charles ●he fift , tasting of Figges , refresht in yce , gaue vp the ghost betwixt the armes of his seruants . P. Coton in the sermon of death .

And that foolish Richman in the gospell , who thought him selfe so sure of his health and of his substance , heard he not all vnexpected the sentence of his soddaine death ? Luc. 12.

Finally , deceiue not thy selfe , for death slayeth in euery place , Aristobulus in the bathe ; The Apostata Emperor amidst his armie , Philippes by the Altar , Caligula in a caue vnder ground , Carloman a hunting , Cesar in the senat , Erricus by his mother , Alboinus by his wife , Ariston by his seruants , Baiazeth by his sonne , Mustapha by his father , Conrad by his brother , and Cato by him selfe .

EXAMPLES OF THOSE who refrained from sinne , by the remembrance of death .

1. A certaine brother Conuerse an Alman called Leffard , hauing for many yeares exercised the office of a porter in his monasterie , at the last debauched him selfe , thinking that ( notwithstanding his nobilitie and decrepid age ) he was still put vnto so base an office , he who might be in pleasures and delightes in the worlde : and so resolued to leaue his monasterie and his habit . Now as he was on a night in this fond fansie , waytinge for the breaking of the day ro runne his way , behould a venerable old man which appeared vnto him , and commanded him to follow him , the which he did . They came at the last to the gate of the Church , which opened of its owne accord ; from thence they went into the church-yard , where they were not so soone entred , but all the graues opened of them selues . The old man caused this religious to draw nere to the one , and shewed him the carion that was therin . Seest thou ( quoth he ) this man ? Thou shalt be like vnto him within a while , why then wilt forsake thy cloister ? From thence he would haue led him to another , but Laffard had conceiued such horror at the sight of that one , the he besought the old man to bringe him back vnto his dortorie , swearing vnto him , that from that time forward , he would neuer more thinke of departinge thence , which he performed . Vincent de Bauuais in his miroir . Hist. & P. Albertinus in his treatise of our Angell Gardien c. 6.

O how many such repentants would there be at this present day in the worlde , if only by a serious reflection of spirit , they would looke downe in to the sepulcher ! Arise and goe downe into the potters house , said God our Lord vnto leremie ( that is , to the church yardes and sepulchers where the pots of earth , that is , bodies are turned into earth by the almightie hande of him that made them ) and there thou shalt heare my wordes Ierem. 18. 2.

2. A younge effeminat fellow , who could by no meanes or reason be brought into the right way , was at lenght visited of a good religious man , who at his departing from him , said vnto him . Vnder thee shall the mothe be strawed , and wormes shall be thy couering . Isay . 14. 11. and therupon withdrew him selfe . These wordes ( though few ) yet were not spoken in vaine , for this young man imprinted them so profoundly in his hart , that whasoeuer he did , he could not thinke of any other thinge . Hence by litle and litle , he had a holy disgust of the worlde , and in the end quite forsooke it , and became religious . Plautus l. 3. de bono stat. relig. c. 38.

3. Theodosius chiefe superior of a monastery , taught his disciples for the first foundation of a religious life , to haue euer before their eyes , the remembrance of death ; And to this effect commanded them , euery one to make him a graue , the sight whereof should reduce to their mindes , that they must die . Sur. tom . 1. Ribad . 11. of Ian. ex Metaphrast .

4. Lord Francis of Borgia Duke of Gandia and vice-Roy of Catalognia : by one only sight of the dead body of the Empresse Isabella , wife to Charles the fift , was so touched , that he resolued from that time to forsake the worlde : and within a while after , hauing geuen order to his affaires , entred into the Societie of Iesus , and therin died the third Generall , leauing to all persons , great opinion of his sanctitie . Tom. 1. Hist. of the Societie .

5. A noble Knight named Rouland , hauing passed a whole day in feasting and dancing , as he was returned to himselfe , he fell to consider , how al the pleasures of that day were past and vanished , and that all the rest that he could take , would slide away in the same maner : and in the end what shall I haue ( said he within him selfe ) what will all these vanities auaile me ? These thoughtes lasted him the whole night , and made such a breach in his hart , that the morning being come , he went and askt the habit of the Friar Preachers , receiued it , & liued & dyed therin most holily . Plautus as before .

6. A certaine Damosell , wholy giuen vnto vanities , refused all the pennances which her Cōfessar proposed vnto her , but at the last she accepted this , as the most easie of all the rest in her opinion , to say within her selfe , as often as she washt her handes ; This flesh shall be eaten vp of wormes : she performed it , and with such good successe , that she whollie changed her selfe within a while after , and became so virtuous , as she had bene vitious , and as exemplar , as she had bene scandalous . P. Coton in his sermon of death .

7. A monke of Egipt , being vpon the point to satisfie his sensuallitie , was hindred by the remembrance of death , as he confest him selfe to S. Iohn Climacus .

8. Another which had liued very licentiously and scandalously , fell sick & was reduced to the point of death , yea held for dead . And hauing bene an houre in that estate , he came to him selfe , and presently besought his companions to withdraw them selues , and to stop and damme vp his chamber dore with stones . The which was done , and so shut vp , liued there for twelue yeares , without speakinge to any person , and eating nothinge but bread and water , hauing his eyes continually fixt vpon the selfe same place , with aboundance of teares . At last , when he was to die , his fellowes brake a passage into his chamber , and praid him to giue then some wordes or councell of edification . Pardon me ( said he vnto them ) for no man can euer sinne , who doth effectually remember him of his death . S. Iohn Climachus , as an eye witnes , relateth the same , in his booke intituled . Scala coeli . grad 6.

9. M. Guido Priest of Niuelle , being Regent at Schonege in Hainault , hauing thorough curiositie , cast his eye a litle too fixedlie vpon a woman , was in such wise tempted , that for the space of three yeares he could doe nothinge but thinke of her , although she was dead . And seing that this tentation was most perillous vnto him , to surmount the same , he went by night , to open the graue of the same woman , & being slidden downe therein , he applied and laid his nostrils vnto the carion , as longe as he was able to suffer the stinke that proceeded thence , but at the last he fel backward as halfe dead . Being come to him selfe , he issued thence most victorious , in such sort , that he neuer after felt any prouocation of the flesh . Tho. de Cantip. affirmeth to haue knowen this Priest , and writes the historie in his 2. booke of Ezech. c. 30.

10. A holy Ermit did almost the like : for not able to blot out of his imagination , a woman which was already dead , he went into her graue to cut a piece of her flesh , which he applied afterwards vnto his nostrils , as oft as the remembrance of this woman returned vnto him , and the stinke which issued forth of this rotten flesh , rendred him as many times victorious . In vitis patrum . p. 2. de fornic . n. 10.

§. 5. Of the memorie of Iudgment .

The memorie of Iudgment , is a most stronge bridle , to with hould and stay a man in the course of sinne . For who ( I pray you ) is so hardy as to commit any sinne , who considereth that within a litle while ( and perhaps also the selfe same day ) he is to giue an account of all the thoughtes , wordes & workes of his whole life , vnto a Iudge infinitly iust , infinitly wise , infinitly powerfull , and receiue from his mouth ( according to the good or euil he shall haue done ) the definitiue & irreuocable sentence , ether of life , or death eternall ?

It is appointed to men to die once , and after this the iudgment . Heb. 9. 27.

We must all be manifest before the iudgment seate of Christ , that euery one may receiue the proper thinges of the body , according as he hath done , ether good or euill . 2. Cor. 5. 10.

I will search Ierusalem with lampes Sophonia 1. 12.

It is horrible to fall into the handes of the liuing God . Heb. 10. 31.

What shall I doe , when God shall rise to iudge ? And when he shall aske , what shall I answer him ? &c. I haue alwaies feared God : & cap. 9. 28. I feared all my workes , knowing that thou didst not spare the offender .

What can a man imagin more dreadful , more repleat with anxiety , and vehement sollicitude , then to be presented at this so terrible tribunall , there to be iudged , and to awaite there vpon a Iudge so exact , and for a sentence so doubtfull ? S. Bern. Ser. 8. in psal. qui habitat .

Before sicknes take medicine , and before iudgment examin thy selfe , and in the sight of God , thou shalt finde propitiation . Eccl. 18. 19. 20.

Feare the examen of the Iudge , dread him who saith by his prophet , in that day I will search Ierusalem with lampes : he is sharp of eye-sight , he will suffer nothinge to escape . S. Ber. Ser. in 55. in Cant.

The iust doe feare whatsoeuer they doe , considering before what Iudge , they must one day infallibly be presented . S. Greg l. 8. Moral . c. 13.

O what feare and affrightment will there then be , what teares and groninges ? For if the pillars of heauen doe tremble before him , what then shall sinners doe ? If the iust shall scarcely be saued , where shall sinners then appeare ? Who is he that redouteth not a Iudge infinitly powerfull , infinitly wise , infinitly iust ? Innoc. 3. l. 3. of the contempt of the worlde c. 15.

Sensuall loue , and the prickinge of lubricitie , shall soone be extinguisht , if one doe set before his eyes the latter iudgment , said S. Anthonie to his Disciples . S. Athanas . in his life .

As often as thou feelest thy selfe prouoked forward to any sinne , call to minde the day of iudgment , and thou shalt by this meanes giue a bridle vnto thy soule . S. Basil . in psl. 35. S. Ambrose also saith the same , ad virg. lap . c. 8. Climachus . grad. 20.

EXAMPLES .

1. S. Hubertus Bishop of Liege , said to his seruants at the houre of his death , that he greatly feared the iudgement of God , wherat he was to rendre account of all his life . Sur. 3. of Nouemb.

2. S. Hilarion likewise , a litle before he rendred vp his blessed soule , said . Goe forth my soule , goe forth , what doost thou feare , thou hast serued God nighe seauentie yeares , why fearest thou then to goe forth ? S. Hierom in his life .

3. S. Arsenius trembling and bitterlie weeping a litle before his death , demanded by his disciples wherfore he wept , answered . Since the time I haue bene religious , I neuer was without this feare . Sur. ex Metaphrast . c. 27. Iuly 19. If the Saints them selues doe tremble , what shall the sinners doe at that dreadfull houre ?

4. In the yeare 1082. a Doctor of Paris , reputed of all for a holy man , being dead , as they read for him the office of the dead , being arriued at the Lesson , Responde mihi , he lifted him selfe vp out of his coffin in the open church before all , and said . I haue bene accused before the iust iudgment of God . This gaue great matter of feare vnto all , and was cause that the office was deferred vntill the morrow . Vpon the morrow they began againe , and being come to the selfe same wordes , he that was dead arose againe , and said . I haue bene iudged , by the iudgment of God . These wordes were very fearfull , but yet gaue clearly enough to vnderstand the estate of his soule : wherfore it was thought good , to defer this office yet once more . It can not be spoken how many people ran flockinge on the morrow , to so strange a spectacle . They singe as before , and when they were come to the selfe same wordes , the dead arose againe , and said with a voice , much more lamentable then before . I am condemned by the iust iudgment of God .

S. Bruno was then amongst the other spectators ( a Doctor of Paris , and Canon of Rhemes ) who affrighted with so horrible a fact , resolued from that instant , freelie to forsake , all the vanities of the worlde ; and to this purpose hauing found forth six others of the same resolution , went together with them , and shut vp them selues in one of the desert mountaines , which are seated vpon the confines of France and Sauoy , and there gaue begining to the holy order of Charterhouse monkes . Franc. Puteus generall of the same order , vpon the life of S. Bruno . Sur. tom . 5. & Ribad . 6. of Octob.

Thus the Saintes forsooke all the occasions of sinne , at the only memorie of their iudgment , & thou ( o Christian ) remembring thee of a thinge so horrible , which most infallibly also must arriue to thee , darest thou to dwell in the occasions of sinne ? See that which followeth after .

§. 6. Of hell , and of the Eternitie of the accursed .

If the feare of death , or some temporall paine , doth hinder vs ordinarily to doe that , which otherwise we would doe , the apprehension of the euident danger of a death and punishment which is eternall , shall it not haue the force to bridle our will , not to consent vnto some sinne ?

There is a hell , it is a point we must beleeue , a place designed for all those which die in mortall sinne ; where in the companie of the wicked Angells , they are depriued for euer of the sight of God and of all good , and of the ioyfull societie of the Saintes , and plunged in a fire vnspeakably actiue , to be bruned therein so long as God shall be God , for euer without end , without truce , without repose .

Be not afraid of them that kill the body , and after this haue no more to doe , but I will shew you whom yee shall feare , feare him , who after he hath killed , hath power to cast into hell . Luc. 12. 4.

Then the king will say ( to wit , at the day of iudgment ) to the wayters , binde his handes and feete , and cast him into the vtter darknes , there shall be weepinge and gnashing of teeth . Mat. 22. 13.

Then he shall say to them also that shall be at his left hande , get yee away from me , you cursed into fire euerlasting , which was prepared for the diuell and his Angells . Mat. 25. 41.

The seruants of the goodman of the house coming said to him . Sir , didst thou not sow good seede in thy fielde , whence then hath it cocle ? Wilt thou that we goe and gather it vp ? And he said No , lest perhaps gathering vp the cocle , you may roote vp the wheate also together with it . Suffer both to grow vntill the haruest , and in the time of haruest I will say to the reapers , Gather vp first the cockle , and binde it in bundels to burne , but the wheate gather yee into my barne . Mat. 13. 27.

The sinagogue of sinners , is as to we gathered together , and their consumation a flame of fire . The way of sinners is paued with stones , and their end hell and darknes , and paines . Eccl. 21. 10 ,

Which of you can dwel with deuouring fire ? Which of you shall dwell with euerlasting heates ? Isay 33. 14.

The riche man dyed , and he was buried in hell . Luc. 16. 22.

Consider what an euill it is , to be excluded from the swee●e contentment of the sight of God ; to be depriued of the most happie companie of all the Saintes ; to be bannished from heauen , and to die to euerlasting life ; to be cast with the diuell and his Angels , into an eternall fire ; where the second death is ; where damnation , is exile ; the paine , life ; not to feele in this fire , that which doth lighten ; to feele that which doth torment ; to suffer the horrible crakinges of a fierie fornace ; to haue the eyes put out with a blind obscuritie , of the smokinge abisse ; to be plunged into the bottome of the infernall waues ; to be euerlastinglie gnawen with most prickinge wormes . To consider these thinges , and manie more , is nothinge else , but to bid adieu to all vices , and to refraine all carnall allurements . Prosp. l. 3. de vit. contemp . c. 12.

But what is it to burne eternallie ? ( will you say vnto me ) what doth this word Eternall or Eternitie meane ?

Eternitie , is a continuation of time alwaies present , or else the measure of all continuation , saith S. Thomas 1. p. q. 10. a. 6.

It is a circle , wherof Alwayes is the centre , and Euer is the circumference .

The measure of eternitie , is Alwayes : as longe as Alwayes shall last , so longe shall Eternitie last : so longe as heauen shall be heauen , so longe as God shall be God , so longe shall the blessed be blessed in heauen , and so longe shall the damned be damned , & burne for euer , alwayes , and worlde without end .

Imagin to your selfe a mountaine , as high and as large as the whole worlde , and that by the permission of God , a litle Wrenne ( the least of all the birdes ) should come once in euery hundred thousand yeares to beare away in her bille or breake , as much of this mountaine , as the tenth part of a graine of mustard seede , so that at euery million of yeares , she should beare away only the quantitie of a graine of mustard seed , when should all this mightie mountaine be remoued away ? Yet notwithstanding this should one day be , for albeit such , yet should it be finit in all its parts ; And if God should giue this hope vnto the damned , to be deliuered after this litle Wrenne had thus transported the whole mountaine , they would be conforted maruellouslie . But alas , after so longe a terme , they shall haue as long to burne as they had before . Dionis Rickel Charterhouse Monke in the place intituled ; the looking glasse of the louers of the worlde .

What is Eternitie ( saith Adamus Sasbout ) who shall expres or comprehend , what Eternitie is ? I thinke a thousand yeares , I thinke a thousand millions of yeares , I thinke as many millions of yeares , as all the time contayneth moments , which hath slid and past away since the creation of the worlde , and shall passe vnto the end : yet neuertheles I haue thought nothing , that approacheth to Eternitie . O Eternitie , Eternitie , how longe art thou , without bottome , without brimme , without end . Hom. vpon the first sunday of Lent .

O heauens stand astonished , for a pleasure of a moment , men purchase eternall torments ! Eternall ! Eternall !

EXAMPLES .

1. A certaine Religious man , demanded vpon a day of another monke named Achilles , whence it came , that being in his ce●le , he was alwayes wearie and slouthfull ? The holy old man made him answere , it is because thou hast not yet seene , the repose which we expect , nor the torments which we feare . For if thou consideredst well and maturely these thinges , although thy celle were full of wormes , and that thou wert plunged therin to the very neck , thou wouldest neuertheles remaine therein very gladly and content . In vitis Patrum dist. 2. parag. 103.

2. S. Fursinus patron of Peronne , hauing seene by the permiss●on of God , in one of his trances , the paines of the damned , conceiued so great a feare , that in the very depth of winter , and most peircing frost , at the holy remembrance thereof ( albeit he had but one simple habit only ) sweat throughout his whole body , great droppes of sweate . Ven. Bedahist . Aug. l. 3. c. 19. Alas , what would he haue done , had he endured them reallie ?

3. S. Iohn Climacus , affirmeth to haue knowen a certaine Conuerse ( cooke of a monasterie ) who each time that he approached to his fire , he alwayes wept . And being asked why he wept , he answered . When I see the fire , I alwayes thinke vpon the fire of hell , and forthwith I melt into teares , for the compassion which , I haue of the poore damned . Clim Grad. 4.

4. A certaine Clearke , about the yeare of our Lord 1090. appeared to his companion , saying that he was damned , for that not beleeuing the immortallitie of the soule , he had had no kinde of care to doe good workes . And to giue to vnderstand what kinde of paines he endured , he wip●e his fore-head with his hande , and let a drop fal vpon the flesh of the other , which peirced it at the same instant , & left a hole therin as big as a hazell nut , together with most terrible paines , and then said vnto him ; This fountaine shall be vnto thee a perpetuall memorie of my misery , and aspur vnto thee , to incite thee to leade a better life then I haue liued : and if thou be wise ( quoth he ) thou will goe render thy selfe religious nere S. Melanius : which being said , he disappeared , returning to his accursed centre , there to burne in all eternitie . The other , for feare lest one day he should follow him , turned back from the way of hell which he had taken vntill that time , and impathed him selfe in the good and happie way of heauen , making him selfe a religious man . Vincent . spec. hist. l. 25. c. 89 Math. Paris in hist. Ang. in the yeare 1072. in the time of William kinge of England . What will it profit thee , o mortall man , to haue two or three daies , weekes , monthes , or yeares of contentment , if thou must be afterwardes tormented and tortured for all Eternitie ? That is momentary which delighteth , that eternall which tormenteth .

§. 7. Of the memorie of heauen , and of the eternitie of the blessed .

O Israel , how great is the house of God , and how great is the place of his posession ? It is great , and hath no end , high , and vnmeasurable . Baruch 3. 24.

And he shewed me the holie cittie of Hierusalem ( Apoc. 21. 10. ) The building of the wall thereof , was of Iaspar . ( v. 18. the gates , of Saphire and Emraulds ( Tob. 13.19 . ) and the streete of the cittie , pure gold ( Apoc. 21.21 . ) There are nether the coldes of winter , nor the heates of sommer , but an euerlastinge spring-time : nothinge is heard thoroughout all this cittie , but a perpetuall Allel●ia . Tob. 13. 20. Farwell teares from all those that are there , for they shall neuer weepe more , for God shall wip● away all teares from their eyes , and death shall be no more , nor mourning , nor crying ( Apoc. 21. 4. ) They all follow the Lambe , who leadeth them to the liuing waters , and to the fountaines of the water of life . ibid: where they drinke their full draughts of that Angellicall Nectar , which contayneth in it , all the pleasures and contentments that can be wished .

Will you knowe how great this contentment is ? Eye hath not seene , no● care hath heard , nether hath it ascend●… into the hart of man , what thinges Go● hath prepared for them that loue him . Isay 64. 4. 1. Cor. 2. 9.

The passions of this time , are not condigne to the glorie to come , that shall be reuealed in vs . Rom. 8. 18.

For that our tribulation , which presently is momentary and light , worketh aboue measure exceedingly , an eternall waight of glorie in vs . 2. Cor. 4. 17.

S. Peter said vpon a day vnto our Lord. Behould we haue left all thinges , and haue followed thee , what therfore shall we haue ? And Iesus said to them . Amen I say to you , that you which haue followed me , in the regeneration , when the Sonne of man shall sit in the seate of his maiestie , you also shall sit vpon twelue seates , iudging the twelue tribes of Israell . And euery one that hath left house , or brethren , or sisters , or father , or mother , or wife , or children , or landes for my names sake , shall receiue an hundred fold , and shall posesse life euerlasting . Mat. 19. 27. &c.

Come yee blessed of my father , posesse you the kingdome , prepared for you from the foundation of the worlde : for I was an hungred , and you gaue me to eate : I was a thirst , and you gaue me to drinke . Mat. 25. 34.

For this soueraigne good it was , that all the Saintes haue suffered so much , choosing rather to be afflicted , yea rather to loose their liues after a thousand torments , then to enioy for a litle while the delights of sinne , for they looked vnto the remuneration . Heb. 11. 26.

I haue fought a good fight ( saith the same Apostle ) I haue consummate my course , I haue kept the saith . Concerninge the rest , there is laid vp for me a crowne of iustice , which our Lord will render to me in that day , a iust iudge : and not only to me , but to them also that loue his cominge . 2. Tim. 4. 7.

S. Augustine , by the pleasures of this life , coniectured the contentments of the life eternall . If thou doost vs so much good Lord ( quoth he ) in this prison , what wilt thou doe vs in thy pallace ? If there be so much contentment in this day of teares , what wilt thou giue vs in the day of mariage ? Silloq . c. 21.

These are certaine testimonies drawen forth of the booke of God , touching the pleasures of heauen , and of the life eternall . Now so longe as thou art the friend and childe of God by grace , thou art inheritor of all these goods . If sonnes , heires also , heires truly of God , and coheires of Christ . Rom. 8. 17. Wouldest thou then expose and aduenture at a cast at dice , or a momentarie pleasure , all the right thou hast to an enheritance so riche , and so delightfull ? If thou offend God mortallie , thou loosest in an instant all this right .

Who shall ascend into the mount of our Lord , who shall stande in his holie place ? the innocent of handes ( that is in his workes ) and of cleane hart . psal. 23. 3.

There shall not enter into it any pollu●ed thinge . Apoc. 21. 27.

Labour the more , that by good workes you may make sure your vocation and election , &c. for so there shall be ministred vnto you aboundantly an entrance into the euerlasting kingdome of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus . 2. Pet. 1. 10.

What lamentations reade we of the miserable damned , at the consideration of so great a good , as they haue exchanged and forgone for a fading pleasure ? Sap. 5.

EXAMPLES .

1. S. Francis being one day extreamlie afflicted with the head-ache , gaue thankes to God , and asked strength of him to suffer the same ; and behould he heard a voice which said vnto him . Francis , if all the earth were conuerted into gold , the sea , the riuers , and the fountaines into baulme , the rockes and stones , into pretious pearles ; and further that thou hadst found a treasure as much more pretious then all this , as gold is more estimable then the earth , baulme then water , pretious pearles then common stones , and that it were giuen thee for this infirmitie , shouldst thou not haue matter to reioyce thee ? Alas Lord ( said Saint Francis ) I am not worthy of such a treasure . The voice replied vnto him ; Know notwithstading , that this treasure is , the life eternall which I prepare thee , and this head-ache which thou endurest , is the earnest . Tom. 2. Chron. frat . minor . l. 1. c. 51. The glory which I expect ( would he somtimes say ) is so great , that all paine , all sicknes , all humiliation , all persecution , all mortification , doth reioyce me .

2. S. Thomas , being asked of his sister ( to whom he appeared ) what the glory of heauen was : vntil the time that you haue tried it ( quoth he ) no man is euer able for to tell you . Rib. in his life .

3. S. Adrian , being as yet a soldiar , of the age of eight and twentie yeares , behoulding the constancy of the martirs amidst the sharpest of their torments , asked of them , what good they hoped to haue by those torments ? who made him answer ; We hope for those goods which nether eye hath seene , nor eare hath heard , nor yet hath entred into the hart of man . This answere moued him so much , that he also would be enrolled in the catalogue of the martyrs , and endured constantly to haue his members cut asunder peece by peece , in the sight of his wife , who likewise encouraged him therunto . Ribad . vpon his life .

4. Theophilus aduocate , hauinge receiued certaine Roses and Apples from heauen , which S. Dorothe dying , sent vnto him by an Angell , found them so faire and so good , that desiring to enter in the garden from whence they were gathered , he became Christian , and suffered martyrdome . Ribad . in the life of S. Dorothe virg. and mart .

5. Sir Thomas Moore Lord Chancelor of England being in prison , his wife came and importuned him to condescend vnto the pleasure of the Kinge , presentinge vnto him on the one side , her future pouertie , and the miserable estate of all her familie : and on the other part , the honors and riches which kinge Harry had promised him , if he would be on his side . Sir Thomas demanded of her ; How longe ( my dearly beloued ) shall we enioy these honors and riches ? Very easily yet ( quoth she ) these twentie yeares . Then Sir Thomas , all angrie with her , said vnto her ; Get thee gone ( quoth he ) thou foolish marchant : what , shall I for twentie yeares of temporall goodes , loose all the infinite goods of life eternall ? God forbid that I euer make any such market , yea , know that I had rather lie in this prison as longe as I liue , suffer confiscation of my goodes , all kindes of contumelies , and death it selfe , then to expose so foole-hardily , my felicitie : as indeed he did , for he was put to death for this cause . Sanderus de schismate Angl.

Would to God we did the same , as often as ouer flesh ( like to this woman ) incites vs to sinne : and that at the smiting of the clock , yea in all times , we had in our mouth and in our hart , this short sentence .

O glorie eternall , what is it to haue thee , and what is it to loose thee !

The true Christian Catholique , or The maner how to liue Christianly , THE SECOND BOOKE .

THE PROLOGVE .

IT is an error of the heretiques ( who vnder the name of a Christian , which they carrie with false markes , and vnder the skin of a sheepe , nourish the hart of a woulfe ) that to go to heauen , it is not necessarie to doe good workes . Such an one was Valentinus as S. Ireneus testifieth ( l. 1. c. 1. ) and S. Epiphanius ( l. 1. cont heres. c. 32. ) And Eunomius and Aetius his Disciple , of whom S. Aug. maketh mention ( l. de heresibus c. 54. ) and in the age last past , Luther , Caluin , Melancthon &c. ( Bellar. tom. 11. controuer. l. 4. c. 20. de iustificatione . ) Yea Luther saith , that faith is nothing worth , vnles it be depriued of all good workes , how litle soeuer . Did any euer heare , more absurd and pernicious doctrine ? Thou art better taught , ô true Christian Catholique ( and it is by the fruites also of thy good workes , that the sanctitie of thy soule is knowen : ) for thou houldest with the vniuersall Church , according to the lesson , which the holy Ghost hath taught her in the scripture , and the holy Fathers , that he who intends to goe to heauen , ought to to keepe the commandements of God , & to exercise him selfe in good workes .

This is that which our Lord said vnto a certaine Doctor in S. Mat. 19. 17. &c. 7. 22. Not euery one that saith to me , Lord , Lord , ( like as heretiques doe , who haue often in their mouth the name of the Lord , but haue the diuell in their hart ) shal enter into the kingdome of heauen , but he that doth the will of my father which is in heauen .

Lord ( saith Dauid ) who shall dwell in thy tabernacle , or who shall rest in thy holie hil ? Psal. 14. 1.

Thou wilt render to euery one according to his workes . Ps. 61. 13. Mat. 16. 27.

And if I should haue all faith , so that I could remoue mountaines , and haue not charitie , I am nothing . 1. Cor. 13. 2.

See the sentence of S. Peter , in the 1. booke last chap. §. 7.

We haue before brought and alleadged that , whick maketh for the extirpation of vice ; And sith it is not enough for a Gardener , to haue rooted vp the naughtie herbes out of his garden vnles he likewise sowe good seede therein , and set good plantes , I will with Gods asistance in this second booke , giue aduice vnto the Christian , who desires to liue as a good and virtuous Catholique , ought do doe , and shew him the meanes proper and easie , how to plant in his soule such virtues as are most necessary , for the exercise of good workes : following the selfe same order which I did before , to wit , of holie Scripture , holie Fathers , & Examples .

THE 1. CHAPTER . Of the signe of the Crosse .

THE soldiars of this world accustome , to weare vpon them a scarfe or riban , of the same color of their Ensigne , to giue to vnderstand , vnder what head & banner they beare armes . In like maner the Christian , who is the soldiar of Iesus Christ , and serueth vnder the standart & ensigne of the Crosse , hath a custome to giue this signe ( a ) at all times , & in euery houre , imprinting it , ether on his fore-head , on his mouth , or on his breast ( b ) in the morninge at his vp risinge , in the eueninge at his downe lying , at the striking of the clock , in yaninge , both before and after worke , eating , drinking , and in eache necessitie : which from all antiquitie hath bene vsed in the Church ( c ) yea both prefigured and fore-tould by the Prophets ( d ) in the old law , and taught and recommended by our B. Sauiour in the new . ( e )

( a ) S. Ephrem l. de ver a poenitentia c. 3. S. Aug. l. de Cat. rud. c. 20. ( b ) S. Ambrose de Isaac & anima c. 8. ( c ) Tertul. de corona milit. c. 3. ( d ) Ezech. ● . ( e ) Mat. 28.

§. 1. Of the ancient vse and custome , to make the signe of the Crosse , at the begining and ending of our workes : and how dangerous it is , ether to eate or drinke , not makinge before hand this holy signe .

The prophet Ezechiel , saw vpon a day six men enter into the temple of Ierusalem , and heard a voice which commanded them , to passe thorough the middes of the citty , and to strike or kill without mercie , al the inhabitants , except euery one vpon whom they should see the signe of Thau . Ezech. 9. 5.

S. Iohn in the Apoc. c 7. 1. saw four Angells , who had commandement from almightie God , to afflict all the men vpon the earth . And as they went to execute this commandement , another Angell came from the risinge of the sunne , hauing the signe of the liuing God , who turning him selfe towards the others said . Hurt not the earth and the sea , nor the trees , till we signe the seruants of our God in their foreheades . And S. Iohn saith , that the number of those that were thus signed , were a hundred fortie four thousand , of euery tribe of Israell . Ibid. v. 4.

Our Lord said vnto his Apostles . Going therfore teache yee all nations , bap tising them in the name of the Father , and of the Sonne , and of the holy Ghost . Mat. 28. 19.

Tertullian who liued in the yeare of our Lord 198. saith , that the true Christian is accustomed in entring in , going forth , in putting on his clothes , at his vprising , at his letting downe at the table , when candles are lighted , when he goes to bed , and when he sets him downe to rest him , in all his conuersation , and in all his exercises , to make the signe of the Crosse vpon his forehead . If one aske you ( quoth he ) what the origine is of such like thinges ? Answere , tradition hath left them , custome hath confirmed them , and faith hath practised them . lib. de corona milit. c. 3.

S. Cyrill catechisinge a Christian , saith as followeth . Be not ashamed to confes the Crucifix , engraue with thy fingars confidently , the signe of the Crosse vpon thy fore-head , & on euery other thinge , vpon thy bread , vpon thy drinke , at thy going out , at thy coming in &c. Cyrill . Hier. Cat. 13. The same S. Amb. saith of Isaac and the soule . c. 8. S. Basill in his booke of the holy Ghost . c. 27. S. Hier. ad Eustoch . de custod . virg. S. Aug. de Cat. rud. c. 20. Seest thou then ( o Christian ) that it is not a new thinge to vse this signe ?

EXAMPLES .

1. S. Gregorie the great , writeth in his dialogues , that a certaine religious woman was posessed of the diuell , in earing the leafe of a lettice , for not making theron before hande the signe of the Crosse . L. 1. dialog. c. 4.

2. Ioannes Niderus , of the order of the Preachers , writeth to haue vnderstood from the mouth of a Doctor in diuinitie , and inquisitor of his order , as an eye witnes , that a religious man of the couent of Boisleduc , was possessed also of the diuell , tasting but the leafe of a cabbedge , ommitting to make theron the signe of the Crosse . l. 3. formicarij . c. 1.

3. S. Bennet , hauing made the signe of the Crosse vpon a pot , wherin some illwillers of his had put poison , and presented it to him , the pot broke in peeces , and all the liquor was sted a grounde , as if the signe of the Crosse , had bene vnto it the blowe of a stone . S. Greg. l. 2. Dtal . 6. 3.

4. A gentleman of Arras , in the low contries , hauing prepared in his house a most sumptuous banquet for Kinge Cloitarus , and for S. Vaast , Bishop of the said cittie ; as the Saint had set his foote within the place where the banquet was , he made the signe of the Crosse , and behould instantly all the potts , cuppes , glasses , and vessells , broke and crackt all in peeces . The Kinge and the asistants astonished therat , S. Vaast said vnto them , that these vessells polluted with panims superstitions , could not suffer the signe of the Crosse , which he had made vpon them in entring in . Doctor du Val in in the life of S. Vaast 6. of Feb. Is not this a maruellous virtu of this signe .

5. Ribadeneira in the life of S. Iohn the Euangelist writeth , that a certaine Christian finding him selfe pressed by his creditors , not hauing wherwith to content & pay them , all in despaire , resolued for to kill him selfe , & for this purpose had bought of a Iew a poisoned drinke . But yet before he dranke it , he made theron the signe of the holy Crosse , and behould it did him no maner of harme . He returned to the Iew , and made his complaint : he astonished thereat , gaue him another yet more stronger . But hauing taken it in the selfe same fashion as he had the former , he receiued no kinde of domage therby . The Iew gaue therof in his presence to a dog , and the dog died instantly . Then he enquired of the Christian , what he had done before he dranke it . Who answered , that he had done no other thinge , saue only made vpon it the signe of the Crosse , accordinge to the custome of all good Christians . The Iew admiring the virtu of the Christian ceremonies , went and sought out S. Iohn Euangelist , recounted vnto him the fact aforsaid , and caused him selfe to be baptised . Afterwards S. Iohn made the Christian that was thus in despaire to come vnto him , bearing a litle bundle of hearbes , and hauing made theron the signe of the Crosse , conuerted it into perfect golde , where with the miserable man contented his creditors . Good God what an Antidote , and what a treasure is this holy signe ?

§. 2. That this signe is a preseruatiue against all danger , and particularly against the tentations of the diuel ?

S. Cyrill saith . Make the Crosse vpon thy fore head , that so the deuils perceiuing the caractar of the kinge , all affrighted , may take their flight . Catec . 4. And in another place he saith . This signe is the protection of the faithfull , and the terror of the diuells . Catech. 13. The same doth S. Basil also say . lib. de Spiritu Sanc. S. Efrem de poenit . c. 3. & de armat . spirit . c. 2. Origen . hom 6. in c. 5. Exod. S. Aug. ad Catech. c. 2. de Simbolo . S. Paulinnatal . 8. S. Felicit .

S. Antonie was wont to say , that the signe of the Crosse , was an vnexpugnable rampart against the diuels . Arme your selues , said he to his disciples , both your selues & your houses with this signe , and the diuells shall vanish away immediatly .

EXAMPLES .

1. S. Gregorie writeth , that a Iew was conuerted to the faith , for hauing being preserued by night from the diuells , within the ruines of an olde temple of Apollo , by the signe of the Crosse , which he had made vpon him selfe , according to the imitation of the Christians ; the diuells crying . An emptie , but , a signed vessel . l. 3. dial. c , 7. Now if the signe of the Crosse made by a Iew , had so much force , what shall it haue , being made by a true Christian Catholique ?

2. Palladius writeth , that a good old man , hauing espied in the bottome of a well , an ouglie serpent , made the signe of the Crosse vpon the welle , drew of the water , & drank therof with out receiuing any detriment . Lausiac . c. 2.

3. Theodoret in the life of Iulian and S. Martian martyrs , writeth that these Saintes only by the signe of the Crosse , slew sundry great and horrible Dragons . The same also did S. George , as Metaphrastes writeth in his life .

4. Certaine Persians being sent to Constantinople to the Emper or Mauritius by the kinge Cosroas , were demanded by the said Emperor , why they bore the signe of the Crosse imprinted & grauen vpon their foreheads , seeing that according to their owne law , they did no kinde of honor to it ? Who answered , that this they did , to recall to their minde the benefit receiued by that signe , saying , that according to the instructions which they had learned of the Christians , in arming them selues with this signe , they had bene deliuered from the plague . Niceph. Calist. in his historie .

5. S. Aug. writeth , that in Carthage , one of the chiefest matrons of the citty called Innocentia , hauing had a cankre vpon her breast , was tould of a principall phisitian , that there was no maner of meanes for to heale her . She then seeing her selfe vtterly destitute of humane helpe , resolued to haue recourse vnto God . Hereupon our Lord said in her sleepe vnto her , that towardes the holy feast of Easter , she should goe nere to the baptismall fontes , and that the first baptised mayden or wife that she should meete , should make the signe of the Crosse vpon her breast . She beleeued this councell , which being done , she found her selfe perfectly healed . Aug. l. 22. ciuit . c. 8.

6. Tilmanus Bredembachus , recounteth in his conferences , that an heretique going from Geneua to Lausania , in the companie of a Catholique , the heauens were troubled vpon a soddaine , with abundance of thunder-claps and of lightninge . The Catholique ( according to the pious custome of the Christians ) armed and blest him selfe with the signe of the Crosse ; which the heretike seeing , asked him in scoffing at him , if he did the same to driue away the flies ? But this his blasphemy escaped not without present punishment , for scarcely had he pronounced those wordes , but that the thunder began to redouble its blowes , and stroke him with a bolt , which slew him outright vpon the place , without any hurt in the worlde vnto the Catholique . l. 7. col . sacr. c. 58. What say you ( o you scoffing heretiques ) vnto these maruelles of the Crosse ? But behould here more .

7. A certaine Witch , confessing one day vpon the rack , her wicked witchcraft , said that she had bene carried aboue fiftie times by the diuell , to kill the litle sonne of one of her kinred , which was as yet in the cradle , but that she neuer had any power ouer him , for that his mother , before she laid him downe , made alwaies the signe of the Crosse vpon his forehead . Bartholomeus Spineus master of the sacred palace , quest. de stigibus l. 17. & seq. Martinus Delrio disq . mag. l. 2. q. 10. . Loe what a goodly example this is for you , fathers and mothers .

8. Editha daughter to the Kinge of England , hauing all her life this for a custome , to make vpon all occasions the signe of the Crosse , with her thumbe vpon her forehead , when her body was taken vp , thirteene yeares after her death , S. Dunstan founde , that her eyes , her handes , and her feete being rotten , the thumbe only of the right hande , wherwith she was wont to blesse her selfe , still remayned whole and entire . Sur●us in her life tom. 5. 16. Sept. e. 4. 5. Pet. de natal . l. 11. c. 70.

What can be more cleare to proue , that to make the signe of the Crosse , is a thinge marueillouslie aggreable to almightie God ?

THE II. CHAPTER . Of Prayer and Thanksgiuing which a Christian ought to make morning and euening , before , and after meate . And of the inuocation of our B. Lady , of our Angell Gardian , and our other Patrons .

AS the night and sleepe , are not giuen to man , but for the ease and rest of the body , ( a ) for that our enimie the diuell sleepeth not , whilst we sleepe ( b ) ether to strangle vs , if we be in sinne , or to fill vs with dreames and filthie illusions , if we be in grace ; And seing that the day is not giuen vs but to worke our saluation ( c ) and yet can do nothing ( d ) say nothing ( e ) thinke ( f ) nor haue anything , without the asistance of almighty God , from whom we haue our being , mouing & life ( g ) doth it not follow , that it is more than reason , & altogether necessarie , to haue recourse vnto God in al seasons , especially in the morning , to passe the day profitably , and in the euening , to auoide the dangers of the night ? ( h ) And if an humble acknowledgment , be the meanes to draw and attract new benefits , ( i ) how much ought we to thanke the diuine bountie , which from moment to moment , bestoweth vpon vs so many fauors , giftes , and graces ?

Consider moreouer , that he who will obtaine any fauor of a Kinge , is wonte after he hath presented some request vnto him , to repaire to the Queene , and to such other courtiers as are most & highest in his fauor ; iudge them if it be not the part of a wise man , after he hath presented his prayer vnto God , to haue recourse to our B. Lady ( k ) the Queene of Angells and mother of God , to the holy Angells , and ( l ) particularly to him that keepes him ( m ) and next vnto the other Saintes ( n ) but aboue al others , to those of whom one beareth the reliques or their name , or else hath taken them for his especiall patrons , all which doe loue vs with a most perfect charitie ( o ) and can preuaile exceedinge much with almightie God ( p ) as those which are his courtiars , his domesticalls , and his fauorits ( q )

( a ) S. Bernard ad fratres de monte Dei ( b ) Mat. 13. 25. 1. Pet. 5. 8. ( c ) Luc. 19. 13. ( d ) Ioan. 15. 5. Phil. 2. 13. ( e ) 1. Cor. 12. 3. ( f ) 2. Cor. 3. ● . ( g ) Art 17. 28. ( h ) Psal. 90. 6. ( i ) Cassiod . in psal. & in epist. ( k ) Chrisost. Gen. Hom. 9. ( l ) Ber. in serm. in Nat. B. Mariae ( m ) Amb. l. de viduis ( n ) Heb. 1. 14. Tob. 12. Apoc. 8. 3. ( o ) Iob. 5. 1. psal. 150. 1. ( p ) Ber. ser. 2. de S. Vict. ( q ) ibid in vigil Pet. & Paul . Apost. ( r ) Damas . l. 4. de orthod. fide c. 16.

§. 1. Of the prayer which a Christian ought to make , morning and euening .

It is a thinge vnbeseeming a Christian ( who nether sleepeth nor waketh , but for the glorie and seruice of almightie God ) to employ together with the night , a part also of the day in slouthfull sleeping , and to lye a bed without necessitie , especially then , when all creatures ( euen the vnreasonable ) doe laude and praise their Creator , euery one after his kinde : and that artificers , for the pelfe and goods of this present worlde , are busied about their worke from the breake of the day . How much is one houre worth to him , which liueth not , saue only to negociat his saluation ? And what losse is it , to loose that which is worth so much , and neuer can be recouered againe ? Ber. serm ad scolares .

It is enough to sleepe seauen houres , both to young & old , saith the prouerb .

Loue not sleepe , lest pouertie oppresse thee , saith the wisman . Pro. 20. 13.

S. Bernard saith . Take heede , as much as possible thou maist , that thou giue not thy selfe wholie to sleepe , lest that which ought to serue for repose to the wearied body , and for reparation of the spirit , serue for the burying of the body , and for the extinction of the spirit . Ad fratres de monte .

As soon as thou art awake , make the signe of the Crosse , and say this short prayer ( much recommended by S. Iohn Chrisostome , ser. 21. ad pop. Antioch . ) I renounce the diuell , and rely vpon thee o Iesus Christ , who art the way , the truth , & the life : and by this meanes , thou shalt present and giue thy first thought to almighty God , which the diuel laboureth and casteth how to carry away .

At the houre of risinge , slack not thy selfe , but run before , first into thy house , & there withdraw thy selfe , and there pray ( saith the wiseman , Eccl. 32. 15. ) For feare lest that befall thee , as it did to the Spouse in the Cant. Whilst thou deliberatest to arrise , Iesus Christ thy spouse , doe depart . Can. 5.

In arising and making thee ready , reiect saith S. Bonauenture , al the dreames and thoughts of the night , wherin the deuil endeuoreth to occupy thee , & offer to God the first fruites of all thy thoughtes , and labor by meditation or by prayer , to excite good thoughtes and affections of deuotion ; and this will make thee more prompt and readie to doe good workes , all the day after . Tract . de interiori Hom. p. 1. c. 4. Clymachus c. 21.

Recite the Pater , Aue , Credo , Anima Christi , or the soule of Christ &c.

We ought , saith S. Ambrose , euery morning before day , to say , especially the Creede , as the seale & lock of our hart , and as often as we are seased with any feare : for when is it , I pray you , that the soldiar entereth into his tent , or marcheth in battaile , without his watch-word ? S. Amb. l. 3. de Virg. S. Aug. saith the same , tom. 9. l. de simb . ad catechum . c. 1. & l. 2.

Being apparrelled , fall vpon your knees in your oratorie , or before some picture , and say with hart , and with affection .

I giue thee thankes , o my God , for all the benefits which I haue receiued of thee , and in particular , for hauing preserued me this night from all euill .

I offer vnto thee , my soule and bodie to thy seruice , with all whatsoeuer I shall doe , to thy greater glorie and honor .

I purpose likewise , to liue better then I haue done , and rather to die a thousand times , then once to offend thee mortally . O my God , giue me the grace , to put in practise this my good purpose .

Then addressing you to the Queene of Angells and of Saintes , you shal say .

Holy Marie mother of God , pray for me . My Angell gardian , pray for me . My patron Saint N. pray for me . All the Saintes of heauen , pray for me . Pater . Aue , Credo , De prosundis .

It is good to confes to our Lord ( that is according to the exposition of Card. Bellarmine , it is reasonable , profitable , and delectable ) to singe to thy name ô Highest , to shew forth thy mercie in the morning , and thy truth in the night . psal. 91. 1.

It is now the houre for vs , to rise from sleepe , for now our saluation is n●erer then when we beleeued . The night is passed , and the day is at hande , let vs therfore cast off the workes of darknes , and doe on the armour of light ; As in the day let vs walke honestly , not in banquettinge and drunkennes , not in chamberinges and impudicities , not in contention and emulation , but doe yee on our Lord Iesus Christ , and make not prouision for the flesh in concupiscences . Rom. 13. 11.

Alas who knowes ( but only God ) whither that houre wherin thou arisest , shall not perhaps be the very last of all thy life ? Watch yee therfore , because you know not the day , nor the houre Mat. 25. 13.

EXAMPLES .

1. Ioannes Niderus writeth , to haue knowen a gentleman of note , named Sucher , who whilst he kept in a castle nighe the towne of Halle in Germany , as he grew cold in the seruice of God , nor frequenting the Sacraments as he was wonte , because of the quarrells which he had against those of Halle , went and fild his castle with a companie of lewed seruants , all trained vp in warres , and enured to their weapons : the diuell ( disguised like a soldiar ) came also to present and offer his seruice to him . This couetous gentleman , seeing that this soldiar offred to serue him without any wages , he accepted of him , and made him his horse-keeper . The deuil began from that time , to serue his master with all fidellitie , but it was obserued after a longe while , that he neuer went vnto the Church , conducting his master only vnto the doore , & then returning to his worke .

The gentleman although desbauched , yet still continued his good custome , now & then to heare Masse , & went not to bed , nor yet arose , but first be made the signe of the Crosse , and said some certaine Aue Maries . And hauing bene could and obseruing him selfe , that his horse-keeper neuer went to Church , he vrged him vpon a day , to tell him freely who he was . The hors-keeper tould him , that he was the deuill , but bid him for all this , not to haue any apprehention , sithe he had still til then found him faithfull , and should still finde him more and more from that time forward . The gentleman was at the first a litle afraid , notwithstanding , moued with couetousnes , resolued to keepe him yet a while .

One night as he slept , behould this diuell horse-keeper , awaked him with a sodaine starting , crying . Master , Master . The gentleman asked what was the matter ; Quickly , quickly ( quoth the diuell ) put on your apparell and your armes , for those of Halle are coming for to take your castle . The gentleman affrighted at these newes , clothed him , and put on his armes with all possible speed , neuertheles not forgetting him selfe to make , the signe of the Crosse , and to say his prayers he was wont to say . Being vp , and ready , he looked forth at all the windoes , and saw nothinge , whence he perceiued that this was nothing but a false alarum : and all in cholar , asked of his deuill , what had moued him , so to trouble and molest him , in the midst of his sleepe . The diuell answered him , that he had done it for this designe , thinking that the affrithtment and sodaine haste to get him vp , would haue made him forgot the making of the signe of the Crosse , and saying of his prayers , and by this meanes he would haue set vpon him . The gentlmam hearing this , was euer after much more dilligent in this his dutie then he was before , but he could not for all this be quit of this deuelish seruant , vntill such time as he began to frequent the Sacraments : for the very first time wherin he had recourse vnto them , the diuell vanished quite away , and he neuer saw him afterwardes . Niderus l. 3. form .

Loe what diligence the diuel vseth , to hinder vs to pray in the morning ? What virtu the signe of the Crosse hath , the Aue Marie , & the Sacraments ?

If the diuell tempt vs , we haue also a good Angell which doth counter-gard vs . God hath giuen his Angells charge of thee , that they keepe thee in all thy wayes . Psalm . 9● . 11.

2. S. Raimondus , of the order of the friar Preachers , had an Angell which often times appeared vnto him , and for the most part before the belles were runge to Matins at midnight in the Couents where he was , who awakened him , & inuited him to praier .

3. S. Cecily and S. Francis the Roman , and one S. Stilites of Edessa , who liued nine and fortie yeares vpon a pillar , had an Angell which shewed him selfe vnto them visibly , and conuersed with them familiarly . Surius and Ribadeneira . Raderus in virid . sanct. p. 2. c. 5.

4. Ioannes Carrera of the societie of Iesus , from the time that he was a nouice , had a familiar Angel , with whom he discoursed very often , and receiued of him , the full resolution of his doutes : who was wont euery day , about four a clock in the morning , to awake him . And as once ( ouercome with sleepe ) he did not arise at the Angels waking , he was depriued for certaine dayes of his visitation , vntill such time as hauing done pennance , he entred againe into his fauour . Notwithstanding the holy Angell wild him , that from thence forward , he should be more diligent to arise earlie . L. 13. hist. soc . anno 1551.

If we al haue a particular Angel , who doth accompanie and secure vs euery where , is it not reason that we should honor him , and often reclayme him ? But marke with all , what a hart griefe it is to our good Angell , when he must attende nere vnto vs , whilst we play the truants & slouthful sluggards in our beds !

For inuocation of Saintes , see §. 3. following , sect. 2.

§. 2. Of thanks giuing which we ought to render to God in all times , but particularly after meate and drinke .

If all benefits require at the lest a God-a-mercie , the Christian , who at euery moment , receiueth so many benefits and fauours of almightie God , can he doe lesse , morning and euening ( and somtimes also during the day ) then render humble thankes vnto him ? The Cocks and Hennes , albeit vnreasonable , neuer drinke , but they lift vp their head and eyes to heauen , as if they would at euery beak-ful , acknowledg and thankfully blesse , God their Creator . O Christian , art not thou worse then the beastes , if so often fed and refreshed by the liberall hande of this our Lord , thou vouchsafest not once to lift thine eyes towards heauen , to giue and rendar thankes vnto him ? If a man condemned to perpetuall imprisonment , were euery day fed deliciously , by one which would let him down from aboue both meate and drinke , should he not be a very beast , if he daigned not to lift vp his head , to see and acknowledge that good person , which should doe so great a good vnto him ? Alas , we are all prisoners , as longe as we liue in this valley of teares , our good God notwithstanding , moued with mercie and compassion , causeth to fall vpon vs from heauen , an infinite number of good thinges : he clotheth vs , giueth vs both to eate and to drinke , there is no moment nor yet minute , wherin he doth not poure into vs of his fauors , both for our body and our soule . Yet how many are there , notwithstanding , which not at euery houre , nor yet in euery day , daigne so much as to lift vp their head towards heauen , to acknowledg him ?

Our Lord gaue vpon a day to vnderstand , how greeuously he tooke it , that hauing healed ten Leapers , there was but one of them which returned to thanke him . Luc. 17.

I haue brought vp children and exalted them , but they haue despised me , saith our Lord by his prophet ; Isay 1. 2. 3.

In al thinges giue thankes , for this is the will of God in Christ Iesus 1. Thes. 5. 18.

When thou hast eaten and art full , thou maist blesse the Lord thy God . Deutr● . 8. 10. Although thou eate twice a day , yet take alwaies thy meate with giuing of thankes . S. Ephrem adhort . 1.

What may we ( saith S. Aug ) thinke , speake , or write better , then Deo gratias , thankes be to God! Nothing can be pronounced more briefly , heavd more willinglie , nor practised more profitably . Aug. ad Marcellinum ep. 5.

EXAMPLES .

Father Martinus Delrio , in his treatise of Magick , writeth , that three lewed companions in a certaine place of Flanders , eache he , with his eache she , after they had set at table till midnight was past , the one of them said . We haue eate and drunke , it is now time to giue God thankes . As for me , replied another , I giue thankes vnto the diuell , for he it is whom we doe serue . These wordes were entertayned of all with great laughter , but not of God ; for as they lay by their strumpets , behould how on a sodaine , the chamber doore opened of it selfe with a great noise , and a man of a high pitch , in the habit of a hunter , horribly frightfull , black of face , and his eyes sparkling , entred in , and two seruants after him , who carried a countenance and instruments , as if they were Cookes .

Hauing walked awhile vp and downe the chamber , he turned him towards the beds wherin these whores and knaues were lodged , and said . Where is he , that not longe since gaue me thankes , I come to requite him for his kindnes ? And as none made answere , he him selfe approached to the bed where this blasphemer was , more dead then aliue , tooke him by the armes , & puld him forth vpon the floore , then commanded his two Cookes , to put him vpon the spit , and to roste him ; The which was done as instantly , for he was put vpon the spit , and after rosted like a quarter of mutton , so that the others from their beddes , felt the odor and the smell .

After that he was all rosted , this great diuell thus disguised , addrest him to those others who remayned in their beddes . You ( quoth he ) haue merited as much as he , but God hath not giuen me power , saue only vpon him who gaue me thankes : amend your selues , or else you also shall shortly be myne : which hauing said , he disappeared . Where I leaue you to thinke , whither the residue of that night seemed longe vnto them , yea , or no , and ●n what a transe they passed the same .

The day being come , they lept out of their beds , and ( a thing most fearfull ) saw their companion all rosted , and starke dead . Ah good God , what a horrible spectacle , and what an example for them , and for vs , beloued Reader ? Delrio disq . magic . l. 3. p. 1. q. 7.

§. 3. Of prayer , examen of conscience , and Inuocation of Saintes , which a Christian ought to make before he sleepe .

Reason willes , that the childe acknowledg his father , saluting him at his vprising , and before he goe to bed to reconcile him selfe vnto him , and to aske him blessing . The soldiar conuinced of enormous crimes , and for the same in danger of his life , should he not merit to be hanged without mercie , if he might haue presently pardon for his faultes , by casting him selfe only with true repentance at the feet● of his captaine , and yet should disdaigne to doe it ? Now so it is , that God the Creator , is our father ( a ) yea our Head and soueraigne Emperor , as we haue said here before ( b ) what then doe they deserue who daigne not to acknowledg him , laying them selues downe in their beddes , like very beastes , without thanking him for the benefits receiued the same day ? without demanding his blessing to escape the dangers of the night ? and that which is yet more to be weighed , without making any reuiew of their life past , and asking him forgiuenes for the faultes committed in the day ? In the meane while death ( perhaps ) is at their beds feete , who the same night is to let fly his dart and arrowe at them , and to sende them from their bed , to hell , and from their soft boulster , to a burning furnace of fire and of eternall flames . Hapned it not so to Holofernes ? ( c ) Sisara ? ( d ) the rich glutton ? ( e ) to the slouthfull seruant in the gospell ? ( f ) & ●o a thousand others , who laying them downe like vnto these , and falling a ●leepe in perfect health , haue bene found stone dead on the morrow morninge ? ( a ) Malach. 1. 6. Mat. 5. 6. 23. Rom. 8. 15. & 16. ( b ) l. 1. c. 1. ( c ) Iudith 13. ( d ) Iudg. 4. ( e ) Luc. 16. ( f ) Luc. 12.

Watch yee therfore , saith our Lord , that is to say , stande vpon your garde , put your selues in good estate ) for you know not when the Lord of the house cometh , at euening , or at midnight , or at the cock crowing , lest coming vpon a sodaine , be finde you sleepinge ( that is to say , in sinne , without care , without solicitude for the saluation of your soule : ) and that which I say to you , I say to all , watch . Marc. 13. 35 ,

§. 1. Of the examen of our conscience .

The examen of our conscience consisteth in three pointes .

1. To thanke God for all benefit● receiued , and particularly of that day ▪

2. To search and seeke forth diligently , all the thoughtes , wordes , and workes of that day , in the selfe same maner as if one should confes himself ▪

3. To excite an act of Contrition , with a firme purpose of amendment , and to be confest with the first occasion . ( See the act of Contrition pag. 265.

Next to recommend him selfe to the good protection of almighty God , of our B. Ladie , his Angell gardian , and of his patrons .

This practise is maruellous profitable , for by an act of true contrition , all sinnes are forgiuen ( albeit we remaine obliged to confes them to the priest ) in so much that , if a person hauinge committed a great number of mortall sinnes , after he shall haue excited in him such an act of contrition , should come to die sodainly , not hauing the meanes for to confes them , he should be assured of his saluation ; as contrariwise , not hauing made this act , he should be damned infallibly .

See you the importance ? Marke now what the holy scripture , and holy fathers say .

In the 4. psal. 5. The thinges that you say in your hartes , be yee sorry for ( that is to say , for euill thoughtes , and with much more reason for euill workes ) in your chambers . That is to say , aske God forgiuenes in going to bed .

Which S. Chrisostome explicating , saith . What meaneth this , The thinges that you say in your hartes ? &c. that is to say , after supper when you goe to bed , being alone , in peace and silence , iudge your conscience , and demand an account of your selfe : seeke forth all the bad actions of the day , and hauing set ●hem before you , take vengance of them , and put them to death by a holy compunction .

And in the 76. Psal. v. 6. I thought vpon old dayes , and the eternall yeares I had in minde , and I meditated in the night with my hart , and I was exercised , and swept my spirit : that is to say , examining my conscience , and cleansing i● by a holy sorrow , as S. Aug. expoundeth it ? And the same that holy Dauid did , the same did kinge Ezechias , as is to be found in Isay , 38. 15.

S. Anthonie was wont to recommend it seriously to his Disciples . Athanas . in his life , as also S. Cyprian ser. de pass. Christi . S. Basil . ser. commonit . admonach . ser. de Ascen . & ser. d● instit monach.

The marchants of the worlde ( saith S. Efrem ) are accustomed , to calculate euery day , the gayne or losse betyded to them in their traffique : and you , euery euening , consider in what termes your traffique stande●h , examine what you haue done that day ; and in the morninge , that which you haue done during the night . Ser. Ascet . de vita relig. See S. Chrisost , Hom. 43. in Mat. S. Greg. Hom 4. in Ezech & 35. moral . in Iob. c. 6. & 7. S. Iohn Climach . grad. 4. S. Doroth. de vita recte & piè instit . c. 11. S. Bernard ad fratres de monte Dei. S. Benet . c. 4. of his rule . instru . 48. according to the explication of Trithemius l. 1. comment in hanc . reg. S. Bon. in opusc . de purit . cons. c. 12. & alibi . Tho. a Kemp l. 1. de Imit . Christic . 19. & l. 2. de discipl . claust . c. 9. & discipl . mon. c. 11.

The Act of Contrition put in practise . An excellent praier , which euery Christian ought to haue by hart .

MY Lord Iesus Christ , true God , and true man , who art my Creator and my Redeemer , I am sorry from my very hart , for that I haue offended thee , and this for that thou art my God , and for that I loue thee aboue all thinges ; And I purpose firmely neuer more to offend thee , and to withdraw my selfe far off from all occasions of sinne . I purpose also to confes me , and to fulfill the pennance which shall be imposed me ; Moreouer , I offer vnto thee in satisfaction of all my sinnes , my life , my labours , and all the good workes which I shall euer doe . And as I humbly aske pardon of my sinnes , so I hope in thy goodnes and infinite mercy , that thou wilt forgeue them all , thorough the merits of thy most pretious blood , death , and passion , and giue me the grace for to amend me , and to perseuer in good estate vnto the end , Amen .

EXAMPLES OF CONtrition .

1. Thomas of Cantimpre , somtimes Suffragan to the Archbishop of Cambray , writeth , that a wicked man , after he had violated his owne daughter , came to the reuerend Archbishop of Sens , to confes him selfe vnto him of his sinne , and hauinge declared it with many teares and true remorce of soule , he demanded if he might hope for pardon at Gods handes . Yes ( quoth the Archbishop ) if you be ready to fulfill the pennance which I shall giue you . All whatsoeuer your Lordship shal please ( answered the penitent ) although I should endure a thousand deathes . I enioyne you only ( quoth the Archbishop ) seauen yeares of pennance . What is that , replied the penitent ? Albeit I should doe pennance vntill the ending of the worlde , yet shall I not satisfie sufficientlie . Goe , said the Archbishop , I will that thou fast only three daies with bread and water . Here the poore man began to weepe , beseeching him to impose vpon him a pennance answerable to his crime . The Archbishop seeing him so truly contrite , said vnto him finally . I● ordaine that thou only say one Pater ●oster , assuring thee that thy sinne is forgiuen thee . Which the penitent hearing , he entred in to so great compunction , that hauinge cast forth a deepe sighe , he fell downe starke dead vpon the place . The Archbishop assured since in his sermon , that this man by reason of his great contrition , went straight to heauen , without passinge thorough Purgatorie . Tract . de vniuerso lib. 2. c. 51. p. 7.

2. Iacobus of Vitry Cardinall , writeth the like , of a maiden ( who had sinned with her owne father , and afterwardes cut his throate , and poisoned her mother ) who died at her confessars feete , thorough the vehemencie of her contrition : and he assured that it was needles to pray for her , for that she was alreadie saued . Iul. Mazaim , reportes it of the said Cardinall vpon the 50. psal. p. 1. discourse 10.

3. A great sinner died also of very sorrow , at the feete of S. Vincent Ferrier , and appearing to him said , that he was in glorie , without passing at all thorough Purgatorie , God being satisfied with his sorrow , for the full expiation of his sinnes . Ribad in his life 5. of Aprill .

4. S. Gregorie also writeth , that a religious man bewaylinge his sinne , heard a voice which said vnto him , that his contrition had blotted it out . Hom. 34.

Seing then that contrition is of such most singular force , is it not wisdome often to excite acts thereof , but especially , before we goe to bed , or fall a sleepe , to the end to put our selues in full assurance by this meanes ?

EXAMPLES . §. 2. Of the Inuocation of Saintes .

1. S. Edmond , Archbishop of Canterburie in England , from the time that he studied in Paris , was wonte to say euery day in honor of our Lady and of S. Iohn Euangelist , the praier which beginnes . O intemerata , And chancing once to forget him selfe , S. Iohn appeared vnto him in the night with a feruler , make shew that he would strike him . Notwithstandinge he appeased him selfe and withheld his hande already lifted vp , gently admonishinge him , no more to ommit it . Surius & Ribad . in his life the 16. of Nouemb.

2. The selfe same Saint , experienced at another time , how dangerous it is to goe to bed , not hauinge first said his prayers . For hauing ommitted them vpon a certaine hollieday , behould how at the breaking of the day , the diuell appeared vnto him in a horrible forme , who seasing both his handes , hindred him so , that he could not make the signe of the Crosse . But the virtuous Saint , seeing that he could not make it , nether by deed , nor yet by worde , he made it in his hart and in spirit , and forthwith the diuell fell downe vpon the pauement betwixt the bedsted and the wall ; Which S. Edmond seeing , he lept vpon his bellie , and tooke him fast by the throate , and coniured him in the virtu of the passion of Iesus Christ , and of his pretious blood , to tell vnto him by what meanes he was most easily ouercome ? By these meanes ( quoth the diuell ) which thou hast euen now named to me .

3. The deuout Thomas a Kempis canon regular , being yet a younge scholler at Dauentrie , was wont dailie to offer vp a certaine number of prayers , in the honor of our Lady , to whom he carried a singular affection : but as youth is light and inconstant , he grew by litle and litle to be so luke-warme , that he began to be , first one day without saying them , then two , then four , and at the last , he left them off for all together .

But behould , one night in the dead of his sleepe , he thought he was in the halle ( of Maister Florence his teacher ) full of schollars : amongst whom , as he harkned as he thought with great greedines vnto the word of God , which the religious men of that order expounded vnto them , heauen did open vpon a sodaine , and in a faire and most bright cloude , the queene of Angells descended into this halle , with a sweet and smiling countenance , and in a habit very sumptuous : then she embraced them all with great demonstration and signes of loue . This good Thomas thought with him selfe that his turne also would come at the last , but he was foully deceiued herein , for hauinge embraced all the others , she turned to him , and looking vpon him with a discontented eye , said vnto him . It is in vaine that thou expectest this my kindnes ( light and inconstant that thou art ) who thorough an accursed and wretched slouth , hast left to pay me that number of prayers , thou was accustomed . Where are those deuotions wher-with thou seruedst me ? Where are those sighes and those louing dartinges ? There is now no more loue in in thee , and yet thou awaitest ( audacious that thou art ) to be cherished & made much of by me . Hence ( quoth she ) get thee gone from me , for thou art vnworthy of my embracinges , and shalt so be , as longe as thou ommittest to offer vnto me thy accustomed prayers : which hauing said , it seemed vnto him , that she ascended againe vpp to heauen , and disappeared .

Thomas awaking after this vision , remayned maruellously perplext and sorrie : he examined his conscience , & founde to haue fayled for some weekes past , in his exercise of deuotion ; whervpon he presently arose , fell vpon his knees , and humbly asking God forgiuenes and his mother , made a firme purpose , neuer more to ommit those prayers , for any occasion whatsoeuer : which he afterwards obserued faithfully euen till his death . Specul . exempl . dist. 10. §. 7.

4. A certaine Dominican , had for a time kept this good and godlie custome , neuer to goe vnto his bed , but first to offer vp some prayers in the honor of S. Barbara , and by this meanes , had often bene preserued from sundry perills . At the last , he vtterly left it ; And behould vpon a night , Sainte Barbara appeared to him , saying vnto him , that as he had left her , so shee likewise would leaue him , nor would no longer doe him the fauors , which he had well founde and proued vnto that present .

He related this vision to his bretheren , but yet for all this , did not amend him . Wherupon forsaken of the succour of this Saint , he debauched him selfe by litle and litle , in such sort , that at the last he cast his habit vpon the hedge , and left his religion . After he had wandred abroade here and there , he came to Nuremberg , where he fell sick , and was forced to lodge in the common hospitall . Father Conradus ( one of his order ) hauing knowledge therof , sent vnto him the habit by some of his religious , and prayed him to returne againe vnto them , but he swore with an othe , that he would not . They returned back , and forthwith he fell into an ague , and so died miserably . Ioan Niderus S. Theol. Doct. ord. pred . formicatorij l. 2. c. 4.

5. About Erklentz in low Germanie , a young man was wont to say euery day certaine prayers , and sometimes to fast , in the honor of S. Barbara , that she should obtaine for him that he might not die without confession and communion . It chanced that he was taken prisoner , and there remayned the space of twelue whole daies , without so much as eatinge or drinking , by the prayers and intercession of S. Barbara , vntill such time as he had receiued those Sacraments , and presently after he deceased . Ibid. l. 4. c. 2.

6. Another at Gorcome in Hollande , was all burnt by a sodaine fire which tooke in the house , and nothing remayning whole , saue only the tongue and the eyes , was taken forth of the flames by S. Barbara whom he had inuoked , to the end he might not die without Confession & Communion : and being confessed , and communicated , dyed in the yeare of our Lord . 1548. Surius 8. of December . Et Bredembachus l. 4. c. 1.

Loe then , is not this enough to proue , that it is good to recommend our selues vnto the Saintes , and that it is dangerous to goe to bed , not hauing first implored their asistance ?

§. 4. Of holie water , wherewith a Christian ought to sprinkle him selfe , at his going in , or coming out of his bed and chamber .

Holie water is of great virtu , and of singular efficacie , by reason of the prayers which holy Church vseth at the benediction & hollowing thereof . For she prayeth , that God vouchsafe to giue the virtu of his blessing vpon it , to driue away the diuills and other diseases , all immondicities and dangers , all corrupted or pestifferous ayres , and other snares of the malignant spirit , and that all which may trouble the health or peace of the inhabitauts , may be expelled by the aspersion of this water . This loe , is the reason , why we ought to sprincle our selues often there with , but principallie when as we rise and goe to bed , enter in , or goe out of our chamber , or house : for we haue euery where the diuell , who followeth and pursueth vs euen to death .

EXAMPLES .

2. With holy water , S. Hilarion dissolued the enchantments of a carter that was a gentile . S. Hieron in Hilarion .

2. With holy water , S. Marcellus bishop of Apamia , put both to feare and flight , the very diuells , who would haue hindred to burne the temple of an idole . Theod. hist l. 8. c. 21.

3. With this water , S. Macarius , draue away the illusions of the diuells and magicians . Pallad. in lausiac . c. 6.

4. With this water , S. German bishop of Antisiodore , appeased the sea , which the diuells troubled . Venerable Bede , de gest . Aug. l. 1. c. 17.

5. But behould here one of a fresher date . In the yeare 1609. at Limoges in Guienna , a Baker that had good store of customers , was much enuyed of an old witche , which entring into his house , charmed the ouen and the dowe , mumbling out certaine barbarous wordes and vnknowen . She was forthwith taken with the fact , but they did naught , saue only laugh a litle therat ; vntill that on the morrow morning , the Baker coming to looke vpon his past , which he had made readie the day before , founde that it was all spoiled and plainly stunke . The like happened vnto him the day followinge , and the third day also , so that he founde him selfe in great necessitie , and so perplexed , that wanting meanes to pay his creditors , and forced to goe beg his bread , he was vpon the point to forsake his house , and to goe like a vagabond about the contrie .

But before he put in practise his designe , he went and recounted his affliction to a father of the Societie of Iesus , who counselled him to confes him selfe with al his familie , and made him to promise , to doe the like from that time forward , once a monthe . After that they were all confest , he gaue to ether of them an Agnus Dei , and a litle botle full of holy water , enioining the Baker to sprinckle his paste there with euery day .

He did as he was wild , and at the first sprinckling ( a strange case ) he saw issue forth of his dowe , a stinkinge vapor , which caused a trembling thorough all his bodie , but blessing him selfe with the signe of the Crosse , it vanished away , and he found his dow or past all changed , and the loaues wel come . He continued the same a whole yeare with the like successe , but at the last quite neglected this good custome , to sprincle his paste with holy water : and behould presently , the aforesaid witch-craft began againe , and for a month together he found his paste all corrupted , al black and so stinking , that none durst come nere vnto it , nor would the very dogges so much as eate it . Wherupon he sprinckled it againe , and behould he was presentlie seazed with so great a feare , that it was needfull to cary him to his bed ; but this past within a while , & on the morrow he found his dowe both faire and good , and his batch of bread came passing well . Taken out of the historie of the colledge of limoges , of the Soc. of Iesus , anno 1609.

§. 5. Of Agnus Deies .

It is an auncient custome in the Churche , to beare or weare an Agnus Dei hanged or tyed about our neck ; for Cardinall Baronius makes mention in the yeare of our Lord 58. and saith , that this was practised , to counterpoint the superstition of the panims , who were wont to carry hangd about their necks , certaine ticquers or lotteries , wherin there was a hart printed , against the enchantments of sorcerers , whereof Varron also maketh mention . The holy Church hath consecrated certaine images of wex with holy chrisme , imprinting theron the figure of a Lambe representing Iesus Christ our Lord , and this is the cause why we call them Agnus Deies ; to the end that Christians bearing them about them , may be counter garded against the diuels , & against witch craftes , the plague , thunder , lightning , and other dangers . These are the thinges which the Pope asketh of God , at such time as he doth hallow them , who only hath this power , and doth it not but only once in seauen yeares .

EXAMPLES .

1. At Drepano in Sicilie , the yeare of our Lord 1585. the diuell hauing tormented a maide for sundry monthes , together with those of the fame familie , a father of our compapanie , caused her to hange an Agnus Dei about her neck . The deuill , not able to endure it , threatned her to wreste her neck in two , if she tooke it not off ; but by the councell of the said father being resolute , the diuell was confounded , and forced to leaue both her , with all her familie , in rest and peace . Out of the historie of the Societit anno 1585. Father Martin Delrio to 3. disq . mag. l. 6. c. 2. sect. 3. q. 3.

2. In the confines of Treues , the same yeare as aforsaid , a childe of eight yeares old , which had bene led sundry times to the assemblie of witches , was taken and brought vnto the Archbishop , who sent for a father of the Societie to instruct him in matters of faith . The father hauing catechised the childe , hunge an Agnus Dei about his neck . The night following , the diuell appeared vnto him , sharply reproouing him , to haue suffered him selfe to be seduced by the father , and commanded him to take off that Agnus . The childe did as the diuell commanded , and presently was carried by a Buck to the dances , and afterwardes brought ●ack againe . Thus much is the power which the diuell hath of those , who are disfurnished and destitute of this holy armour . Mart. Delrio . 6. disq . mag. c. 2. ser. 3. q. 3. tom. 3.

3. The yeare followinge , another boy somwhat elder , was brought before the same Archbishop , for the like subiect , who assured him , that one of theirs , had accesse vnto his chamber , to giue vnto him a poisoned drinke , because he had left in going to bed , an Agnus Dei vpon the table , forgetting to weare it about his neck : and that if the glasse had bene greater , he had bene dispatcht . Then the Archbishop remembred him selfe , indeed to haue bene one night without his Agnus Dei , and that in the morning of the same night , he found him selfe stricken with a troublesome disease , which lasted him for some dayes after . This boy going afterwards to the Prouost of the citie of Treues ; and you Sir also ( quoth he ) were in great danger , for certaine witches haue bene twice attempting to betwich you , but yet they could not , because you beare ( I know not what ) hallowed about you . It was also an Agnus Dei. Father Martin Delrio aboue .

4. Not far from the citie of Arima in Iaponia , in a place called Iamada , a young youth of the age of fifteene yeares , was very often tormented with the malignant spirit . An oncle of his , Bonze ( for so they call the religious panims of Iaponia ) laboured to deliuer him , by his prayers and panim ceremonies , addressed to Chami and Fotoqui their false gods , but all in vaine . Which the youth seeing , he went and complayned to a certaine Christian woman . She confiding in her holy faith , puld forth her Agnus Dei , and put it about the neck of this boy . Instantly the diuell moued , cried , and kept a greuous stur , and at the last was constrayned to dislodge . Father Lewis Froez , in the history of the Societie of the colledge of Arima anno 1595.

What thinke you now ( ô Christians ) of Agnus Deies ? Is it not worth the while , to carry them about you both night and day ?

§. 6. Of the Reliques of Saintes .

Besides Agnus Deis , many beare about them some reliques of Saintes , which also serue them for armour against the diuells , and for effectuall meanes to obtaine fauours and blessinges of almightie God . For the councell of Nice in the 7. act , calleth the reliques of Saints , health-some fountaines , which distill into vs , the graces and giftes of almightie God . And S. Basill saith , that who so toucheth the bones of the holie Martyrs , by reason of the grace which resideth in the bodies , becomes partaker of their sanctification . Hom. in psal. 115.

The bodies only of Saints ( saith S. Greg. Nazianzen ) haue the same power which the holy soules haue , be it that they be touched with our hands , or that they be honored : yea , the droppes only of their blood , and the very least signes of their passion , haue the same power that their bodies haue . Orat. 1. in Iulian about the midst .

S. Iohn Chrisostome saith , that the diuells are not able to endure the shadow , nor yet the garments of the holy martyrs . Lib. cont. gent. de vita S. Babylae Ant. ep●s . & Mart. The same S. Ambrose writeth , ser. 93. Nat. 55. Martij , Nazarij , & Celsi .

EXAMPLES .

1. How many perils did the Israelites escape , for the space of fortie yeares in the desert ? The scripture noting , that they carried with them , the holie bodie of Ioseph and of the other holy patriarkes . Exod. 13.

2. The Emperor Theodosius , marching in battaile , was wont to carrie in ●teede of a casket , the litle cloake and ●oode of S. Senuphius Monke ; and for his launce , the staffe of the same Saint : esteeminge that those holie reliques , would counter gard him a great deale better , then all other sortes of armour whatsoeuer . Acta Cyri & Ioannis apud Metaphrast 31. Similia habet Glicas 4. p. ●nnalium .

3. A certaine Ermit of the desert of Sennaar , as the cheife of al those which were carried by Araches , to Auenir Kinge of the Indes , bore about his ●eck a litle purse made of haire , full of reliques of the holie fathers of the de●ert . S. Iohn Damascen in the life of ●arlaam and Iosaphat . c. 22.

4. S. Antonie wore vpon the fea●tes of Easter and Whitsontide , the garment of S. Paul , the first Hermite : wherof S. Hierom speakinge , who wrote his life , he saith at the end therof . If God would giue if it me , I had ●ather haue the robe of S. Paul with his garments , then all the purple o● kinges , with their kingdomes .

5. S. Thomas of Aquin , was neue● without reliques of S. Agnes , whic● he had in a Reliquarie , fastned abou● his neck . Ribad in his life . 7. of March .

6. S. Bernard bore so great affection to the reliques of S. Thaddeu● Apostle , which he receiued in the la●… yeare of his life from Ierusalem , tha● not contented to haue honored them ▪ and borne them about him during hi● life , he commanded that they shoul● be layd vpon his body in his tombe ▪ after his death . Guliel . Abbas subfine l. 3 ▪ c. 2. vitae eius .

From all this which hath bene said ▪ who seeth not , that it is good to carr● about vs , both night and day , some reliques of Saintes ? And what , I pray● you , can the diuells doe , against ● Christian , which layes him down ▪ armed with a good conscience , by th● excited act of contrition , fenced wit● the weapons of holy water , Agnu● Dei , and reliques of Saints ? And marke in this place , that euen as our holie mother the Church , concludeth eache cannonicall houre with the prayer for the departed . Et fidelium animae &c. euen so oughtest thou to finish thy daies iorney , recommendinge to God the same soules , saying for their refreshinge , one Deprofundis , or one Pater and Aue. See for this purpose the 8. § . of the 6. Chapter of this booke .

Loe in few wordes , that which we must doe morning and euening . Let vs now see that which we ought to practise during the day .

THE III. CHAPTER . Of the three Theologicall virtues , Faith , Hope , and Charitie .

IT is not enough to carry the exterior markes & signes of a Christian soldiar , who so expecteth recompence from his captaine , for all those which shall say Lord , Lord , shall not for all this enter into the kingdome of heauen Mat. 7. but the interior must also be answerable to the exterior . The interior signes of a true Christian , are the virtues , whereof the chiefe and most necessary of all other are , Faith , Hope , and Charitie , as the Apostle saith . 1. Cor. 13. and S. Aug. l. 2. Retract . c. 63. & Enrichid . c. 2. & 3.

§. 1. Of faith .

Faith , is a gift of God , and a light , whereby a man being enlightned , beleeueth and holdeth firmlie , all whatsoeuer God hath reuealed to vs , and is proposed to vs to beleeue , by our holy mother the Catholique Church . Canis . de fide & simbolo .

This virtu is the basis and foundation of all the others , without the which we cannot approache vnto God , nor obtaine his grace . Heb. 11. 6.

To shew that one hath a true faith , he must beleeue simplie , without enquiring curiouslie , how this or that can be done , submitting and captiuating his iudgment , to all that which the Church proposeth . One must beleeue firmely , without sufferinge him selfe to be shaken , for any kinde of opposition or contrarietie whatsoeuer . Freelie , and holding vpp his head , without leauing or ommittinge any thinge , of that which toucheth the profession of his faith , for any respect or humane consideration .

EXAMPLES .

1. Such an one was S. Paul , who in the 8. of the Romans saith v. 38. I am sure , that nether death , nor life , nor Angells , nor Principallities , nor Powers , nether thinges present , nor thinges to come , nether might , nor height , nor depth , nor other creature , shall be able to seperate vs from the charitie of God , which is in Christ Iesus our Lord . Whence had he this assurance ( saith S. Ierom ) but from the firmitie of his faith ? In cap. 1. epist. ad Galat.

2. Surius in the life of S. Hughe bishop of Lincolne , writeth , that a certaine Priest of a scandalous life , vpon a day saying Masse , when he was come to the breaking of the B. Hoste , he saw the blood runne downe , whence being touched inwardly , he amended his life , & published the fact to euery one . It came to passe , that S. Hughe , passing by the village where this Priest dwelt , not to see this miraculous blood but to discourse with him of spirituall thinges ( for this priest had at that present the bruit and fame of a holy man ) after sundry discourses , the Priest began to speake of this stupendious miracle , and besought S. Hughe to goe as far as the Church , for to see that miraculous blood , which was there reserued vnto that present : but the holye Bishop would not goe . And as his followers did likewise presse and importune him , he said that those who will shew some signes of their infidelitie , may goe : but to vs who firmelie beleeue , that the body and blood of Iesus Christ , is truly vnder the Sacramental species , what doe these signes and miracles profit ? And then alleadged that worthie sentence of our Sauiour . Blessed are they that haue not seene , and haue beleeued . Iohn 20. 29.

3. See the like answere of S. Lewis kinge of France , in Ribadeniera , in the discourse vpon the feast of the most holy Sacrament .

4. S. Bernard writing to Pope Innocentius , against the heretique Peter Abailard , saith . If our faith be doutfull ( as this heretique said ) shall not our Hope also be in vaine ? All the martyrs then were great fooles , to suffer so great torments , for thinges doutfull and vncertaine ? No , no , our saith is founded vpon the truth &c. Epist. 190.

Seeing that from the Easte vnto the West ( saith Lactantius Firmianus ) the diuine faith is receiued , and that euery sex , age , and nation , are found , who serue God vnanimously , and that we see in all , one selfe same patience ; one selfe same contempt of death ; we ought to knowe , that there is great reason for this law , sith it is defended vnto death , for the ground and soliditie of this religion , sith iniuries and torments can not ouerthrowe it , but rather from day to day , doe make it stronger . lib. 5. c 13.

Of Popes only , there are found twentie seauen , who chose rather to loose their life , then their faith . And in the Church of Rome only , there haue bene aboue three hundred thousand Christians , who to maintaine the faith , haue endured death ; wherof a hundred and eightie thousand are buried in the Churchyard of S. Calistus . Tho. Bozi●s de signis eccle. l. 20. Now if in one cittie alone so many are founde , how many are there in the whole worlde ?

Where are the eleuen thousand virgins ? where those twentie thousand , which in the time of Diocletian , were all burnt for the faith , in one church ? Niceph. l. 7. hist. eccl. c. 6.

All ages haue furnished vs with these braue soldiars and Amazons , who to defend their faith promised to Iesus Christ their Captaine , haue giuen their liues .

5. In Iaponia in our age , the yeare 1613. eight persons were burnt aliue men , women , and children , in the cittie of Arima for the Catholique faith , and were accompanied with more then twentie thousand Christians in white robes , and with their Beades in their handes : and seauen & twentie beheaded in another place . The yeare 1614. two brethren , with another Christian , were likewise burnt aliue , and their sister beheaded . Others had their noses , and their thumbes cut off , and the toppes of their handes and feete , and were marked with a hot iron vpon their foreheades . And the yeare 1618. other fiftie endured death also for the same cause .

6. The yeare 1612. at Cocura in the same Iaponia , as the Prince persecuted the Christians , a Neophite demanded of a litle childe of foure yeares olde , saying . If the Tyrant would kill thee , wouldest thou forsake the faith ? No Sir , said the infant . What then , quoth the Christian , will you be a martyr ? I forsooth , said he , and my father and mother , and I with them , shall all be martyrs . But perhaps you knowe not , replied the Christian , what it is to be a martyr . Yea but I doe , yea but I doe , answered the childe , it is to haue our heads cut off for the faith of Iesus Christ . I marry , but yet when this shall happen , you will cry a pace , quoth the Neophite ; Quite contrary , I will reioyce ( replied the childe ) and with a cheerfull countenance , will I present my head vnto the hangman . These answeres made the Christian to stand astonished , and ceased not to giue thankes to God , for hauing put into so litle a body , a soule so manly and so generous .

7. Another childe of six yeares old , vnderstanding of the Gouernor , that he caused twentie Crosses to come from the cittie of Sanga , to crucifie the Christians , answered . O how glad I am of so good newes , for I hope , that there will also come a litle one for me . Goe Christians , goe to schoole to these litle children , you who at euery least occasion , turne your backes to almightie God .

8. In the same Iaponia , and the same yeare aforsaid , nere vnto Nangasachi , an olde man a Christian , very simple , and of litle vnderstandinge , who could neuer learne other prayer then Iesus Maria , the which he had continually in his mouth , fell sick : his friendes who were pagans , endeuored to make him forsake his faith , but he said vnto them . I am very sorry that being a Christian , I am so ignorant in heauenlie thinges : but yet knowe you , that if I knew for certaine , that I were to be condemned by God to euerlasting fire , I would not for al this forsake the Christian faith ; for I had rather be tormented in hell being a Christian , then ( if it were so possible ) to be in heauen , and be a Gentile . O excellent answere ! All this hitherto , is taken out of the historie of Iaponia , sent to our reuerend father Generall .

§. 2. Of Ignorance in thinges of faith , how dangerous it is , and which the points are , that necessarily are to be knowen .

It is not enough to haue habituall faith , which we haue receiued in holy Baptisme , but moreouer ( being come to age and vnderstanding ) we must excite actes thereof : but how can we doe it , if we know not in particular what we ought to beleeue ? There is then , a strict obligation to learne the principall pointes of our faith : which is the cause also , that God doth threaten so oft , & with such efficacie , those which are ignorant .

Poure out thy wrath vpon the Gentiles , that haue not knowen thee . psal. 68. 6. If the Gentiles and Pagans , merit to be chasticed of almighty God for their ignorance , what may the Christians merit ?

If any man know not , he shall not be knowen , 1. Cor. 14. 38. that is , shall be reproued , as S. Aug. explicateth .

Be thou taught Ierusalem , lest perhaps my soule depart from thee , lest perhaps I make thee a desert lande , not habitable . Ier. 6. 8.

What is it then that we must know necessarily ? The vnitie of God , and Trinitie of persons , and the misterie of the Incarnation and passion of Iesus Christ , for so our Lord him selfe saith in S. Iohn . 17. 3. And we must likewise haue the knowledge of hell and heauen . Heb. 11. 6.

Now all these pointes are contayned in the Creed which the Apostles haue composed , as a sommarie of all that we are to beleeue . It is necessarie then that it be learned : and this it is which both S. Aug. and S. Ambrose recommend so much . Aug. l. 1. de simb ad Catech. tom. 9. & serm. 181. de tempore Amb. l. 3. de Virg.

We must likewise know the commandements of God . Marc. 10 18 & 19. of the Church , and the Sacraments , at lest those which we purpose to receiue . Good God , how many are there to be founde , who from their tender youth , knowe exactly that which concerneth their t●ade & profession : and yet know not at thirtie or fortie yeares of age , nether the commandements of God , nor their beliefe ? Yee fathers and mothers , you shall render an account to God , to haue so great a care to instruct your children in that which doth concerne the body , and to be so carelesse of their soule , to sende them to schoole , and to the Catechismes .

The time , the time wil come ( saith Saint Iohn Chrisostome ) that we shall be chasticed for our ignorances . The Iewes are ignorant , but their ignoraunce , deserues not pardon . The Greekes are ignorant , but they haue no iust excuse . If thou be ignorant of that which can not be knowen , thou shalt not be blamed at al : but if thou knowe not that which both is possible and easie to learne , thou shalt be chasticed rigorouslie . Homil. 26. in epist. ad Rom.

EXAMPLES .

1. What miseries were they , which the people of the Iewes did not endure , in the time of their captiuitie ? All which arriued vnto them by reason of their ignoraunce , and of their great carelesnes , to learne thinges belonging to faith . Thērfore is my people led away captiue ( saith the prophet ) because they had not knowledge &c. Therfore hath hell dilated his soule , and opened his mouth without any limite , and their stronge ones , and their people , and their high and glorious ones , shall descend into it . Isay 5. 13. O how easie is it for the diuell , to captiuate and enter into a soule , which knowes in a maner nothing concerninge God ? Hence doe heresies , witcheries , and sorceries proceede .

2. Iulian the Apostata , did neuer so great domage to the Church , as then when he forbid all the Christians by edict , to instruct youth , ordaining that the Gentiles alone should haue the authoritie & credit to keepe schooles . Ammianns l. 22. 23. Eunap . in Muson . Ambros . epist. ad Valent. Imp. Hier. in Chron. Baron . Annal. eccl. tom. 4. anno Christi 362.

He knew full well ( wicked that he was ) that as ignorance in matters of faith and religion , is the springe and nurcerie of all euills , Christians not being instructed in the pointes of their faith , would be easily drawen to the worship of the false Gods , and to panim superstitions .

§. 3. Of Hope .

Vpon this foundation of Faith , Hope is builded , which is a virtu , infused diuinely into the soule , by which we expect from God with certaine confidence , the goods of saluation , & of euerlasting life . Canis . c. 2. de spe & orat . Dom. q. 1.

We haue accesse thorough Iesus Christ , and thorough faith , into this grace , wherin we stande and glorie , in the hope of the glorie of the sonnes of God . And not only this , but also we glorie in tribulations , knowing that tribulation worketh patience ; and patience , probation ; and probation , hope ; and hope confoundeth not ; because the charitie of God is poured forth in our hartes . Rom. 5. 1. &c.

The grace of God our Sauiour hath appeared to all men , instructing vs , that denying impietie and worldly desires , we liue soberly and iustly , and godly in this world , expecting the blessed hope and aduent of the glorie of the great God , and our Sauiour Iesus Christ . 1. Tit. 2. 13.

This is the confidence which we haue towards him , that whatsoeuer we shall aske according to his will , he heareth vs . 1. Iohn . 5. 14.

This virtu , is the staffe of all the pilgrimes of this life , which doth support them and strengthen them , in the deepest of their afflictions .

EXAMPLES .

Iob hauing whollie lost his children , goods , honor , and health , and assaulted with all the diseases that might be imagined , and that al together ( by the entermise of the diuell ) were encamped like a companie of armed men within his body , laid vpon a dunghill , and vtterly forsaken of humane helpe , comforted him selfe neuertheles in the hope that he had of the resurrection , and life eternall . I know ( quoth he ) that my redeemer liueth , and in the last day I shall rise out of the earth , and I shall be compassed againe with my skinne , and in my flesh I shalt see God : this my hope is laid vp in my bosome . Iob. 19. 25. And in another place he said . Although he shall kill me , I shall trust in him . Iob. 13. 15.

2. The Prophet Ieremie said , speaking to God ; Thou art my hope , in the day of affliction . Ierem. 17. 17.

3. The Apostle S. Peter ( a ) S. Maurus disciple of S. Benet ( b ) S. Raymondus of Rochefort ( c ) thorough only confidence in God , walked with all assurance vpon the waters . ( a ) Mat. 14. ( b ) S. Greg. dial. 2. c. 7. ( c ) Surius 1. tom . 6. Ian. Ribad .

§. 4. Of distrust of our selues : and how we must neuer begin , nor vndertake any thinge , but first to recommend the same to God .

Cursed be the man , that trusteth in man , and maketh flesh his arme : for he shall be as litle bushes in the desert , and shall not see when good shall come , but be shal a well in drynes in the desert , and in a lande of saltnes , and not habitable . Ierem. 17. 5.

Woe vnto renegate children , saith our Lord , that you would take councell , and not of me : and would begin a webbe , and not by my spirit . I say . 30. 1. What else is it , to begin a webbe , and yet without the spirit of God , but to begin some worke , without recommending it first to God ?

Vnles our Lord build the house , they haue laboured in vaine that build it . psal. 126. 1. That is to say , without God , one can doe nothinge , as him selfe affirmeth in S. Iohn 15. 5. And the Apostles hauing laboured all night longe without our Lord , they tooke nothinge . Luc. ● . 5. but as soone as they had cast their net vpon his worde , they had a great and happy draught .

For this it is that S. Paul so much recommendeth , that all whatsoeuer we doe , we would doe it in the name of God . Col. 3. 17. & 1. Cor. 10. 31.

Dauid compareth himselfe to a litle childe , newly weaned psal. 130. 2. Euen then as a litle infant , newly taken from the dugges , can not goe a step , if his mother guide him not by the arme , and as soone as she lets him stand alone without houlding , he extendeth his armes , and cryeth with teares after his mother : euen so wee ( for we are a great deale , yea infinite lesse before God ) neuer ought to goe , nor to doe ought whatsoeuer , but to holde God by the hande , and as soone as we feele our selues in any distresse , to implore , more then euer , his asistance , saying with Dauid . O God intend vnto my helpe , Lord make haste to helpe me . Psal. 69. 1.

EXAMPLES .

1. I thought ( said S. Aug. ) that I was some body of my selfe , and I saw not that thou art he who didst conduct me , vntill such time as thou retyredst thy selfe a litle from me and thus forthwith I fell . Then I saw & knew that thy hande gouerned me , & that to be fallen , came from me , and to be risen againe , came from thee . Soliloque c. 15.

2. S. Dominique nether did , nor euer vndertooke ought , without hauing first recommended him selfe to God , and to our Ladie , by the intercession of whom , he said he alwayes obtained what he would of her Sonne . Sur tom. 4. & Ribad . 4. August .

3. Albeit S. Francis had triumphed ouer his flesh , and quenched the flames of sensual fire , and that it was reuealed to brother Leo his companion , that S. Francis was numbred in heauen in the number of those , which were true virgins both in soule & body , yet was he neuertheles maruellously retired & strange amonge women , hauing his eye so modest when he spake vnto them , that he hardly knew so much as anie one by sight . For he was wonte to say , that by occasions the stronge became weake , and the weake was vanquished : & that to conuerse familiarly in the companie of women , or women with men , without being burned or somwhat singed , was as harde as to walke vpon hoate coales , or to beare fire in ones bosome , without being hurte . He further added , that he who is hardy , is not crafty , and that the diuel so that he finde wheron to take hould ( although it be but at a bare haire ) will make thereupon a terrible warre . Ribad . 4. of Octob.

4. Our holy Father Ignatius , so much distrusted his owne selfe , that in al his affaires , he neuer resolued ought , albeit he knew all reasons probable , without first recommending it to God . Ribad . in his life .

5. The sixt of Nouember , together with the four crowned martyrs , the Church celebrateth the feaste of fiue other martyrs , Claudius , Nicostratus , Simphorianus , Castorus , and Simplicianus , which were most excellent grauers and Christians , except Simplicianus who was a panim ; who seeing that the workes of marble & of other riche stuffes of his companions , were founde so perfect and compleate , and that in labouring of them , all thinges succeeded as they desired , where to the contrarie he spoyled a number of tooles about his art ; he demanded of Simphorianus ( who was the chiefest of the rest ) whence this proceeded ? Who answered him , that alwayes in taking any instrument to worke with all , they called vpon the name of Iesus Christ their God : and instructed him so well , that thorough the grace and goodnes of our Lord , he was conuerted and baptised , and after martyred in their companie . Ribad . 6. of Nouembr .

So true it is , which our Lord said to his Disciples , so many ages past . He that abideth in me , and I in him , the same bringeth much fruite : for without me you can doe nothinge . Ioan. 15. 5.

§. 5. Of Charitie , and particularly of that which we owe vnto God .

Charitie is a virtu diuinely infused , by the which we loue God for him selfe , and our neighbour for God . Canis . cap. 3. de charitate & decal . q. 2. ex S. Aug. l. 3. de doctrina Christ . c. 10.

A certaine law●er , asked of our Lord vpon a day . Master , which is the greatest commandement in the law ? Mat. 25. 35. Or according to S. Luke . c. 10. 25. By dooing of what thinge shall I posses life euerlastinge ? Our Lord made answere . Thou shalt loue thy Lord the God with thy whole hart , and with thy whole soule , and with all thy strenght , and with all thy minde , and thy neighbour as thy selfe . Vpon which passage S. Bernard saith . The reason to loue God , is God him selfe , the maner and the measure to loue God , is to loue him without measure : God must be loued for him selfe , and that for two reasons . First , because we can loue nothing more iustly . Secondly , because we can loue nothing more profitable . God deserueth to be loued for him selfe , yea euen of an Infidell , for although he know not Iesus Christ , yet Iesus Christ knoweth him . This is the cause why euen a Panim is inexcusable , if he loue not God with his whole hart , with his whole soule , and with all his strenght : for the iustice and the reason which is in him , cry , that we ought to loue him aboue all , whose dettor we know our selues to be in all . Tract de diligendo Deo .

With how much more reason oughtest thou to loue him ( o Christian ) who illuminated with the light of faith , hast more particular knowledge of his bountie ?

All the other virtues are meerly nothing without this , for . If I speake with the tongues of men and of Angels , & haue not charity , I am become as sounding brasse , or a tinkling cymball . And if I should haue prophecie , and knew all misteries , and all knowledge ; and if I should haue all faith , so that I could remoue mountaines , and haue not charitie , I am nothinge . And if I should distribute all my goodes to be meate for the poore , and if I should deliuer my body so that I burne , and haue not charitie , it doth profit me nothinge . 1. Cor. 13. 1.

Will you haue a certaine proofe of the loue of God ? If you loue me ( saith our Lord to his Apostles ) keepe my commandements . Ioan. 14. 15.

This is the charitie of God ( saith S. Iohn ) that we keepe his commandements , and his commandements are not heauie . 1. Ioan. 5. 3.

How doost thou loue him , whose commandement thou hatest ? Who is he that will say ; I loue the Emperor , but I hate his lawes ? S. Aug. tract. 9. in ep. Ioan. The proofe of loue , is the performance of the worke , and the keeping of the commandements of God . S. Greg. Hom. 30. in Euang.

The properties of the loue of God .

The first propertie of the loue of God , is gladly to be with God , and not to be auerted from him , but with griefe .

So the espouse loued her spouse in the Canticles , saying . I founde him whom my soule loueth , I helde him , nether will I let him goe . Can. 3. 4.

2. To be insatiable , and neuer to become wearie to doe any thinge for the loue of God ; for this cause it is , that the Holy Ghost compareth charitie vnto death , to the graue , to hell , and vnto fire , who neuer say , it is enough . Prou. 30. 15. Cant. 8. 6.

3. To haue a simple and vpright intention , addressing all his thoughtes , wordes , and workes only to God .

That ( saith S. Bernard ) is called true simplicitie , which hath a wil perfectlie conuerted to God alone , and which with Dauid desireth but one thinge alone , that is to say , to please God . S. Bernard ad fratres de monte Dei. The espouse saith in the Canticles . In our gates , all fruites , the new and the old , my beloued , I haue kept for thee . Cant. 7. 13. By the fruites of the yeare passed , are to be vnderstood , the workes of nature , as to eate , to drinke , to sleepe , and the like . By the new , the workes of grace , or supernaturall , as all the workes of virtu are : as if she said , I offer vnto thee all my workes , good , indifferent , supernaturall , and naturall , without any sort or manner of reseruation .

4. To be inuincible , that is to say , neuer to suffer him selfe to be beaten downe , for any kinde of difficultie . Who shall seperate vs ( saith the Apostle ) from the charitie of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord ? Rom. 8. 35.

5. To thinke allwayes vpon God , and by the creatures , as by so many steppes , to ascend and lift vp him selfe allwayes to him . Come my beloued ( saith the spouse ) let vs goe forth into the fielde , my beloued to me , and I to him , that I may behould thee , as thou behouldest me . Cant. 7. 10.

EXAMPLES .

1. S. Marie Magdalen so greatly loued our Lord after her conuersion , that she could in no wise be separated from him , following him euen in his passion , amidst the presse of soldiars and people vnto the mount of Caluarie , and there also standing nere vnto him , vntill such time as he was dead and buried . And what greater proofe of her loue could be giue , then the testimonie of our Lord him selfe , who saith ( defendinge her against Simon the Pharisie ) Many sinnes are forgiuen her , because she loued much . Luc. 7. 44.

2. Who then shall separat vs from the charitie of Christ ? Tribulation , or distres , or famine , or nakednes , or danger , or persecution , or the sworde ? But in all these thinges we ouercome , because of him that hath loued vs : for I am sure , that nether death , nor life , nor Angells , nor Principallities , nor Powers , nether thinges present , nor thinges to come , nether might , nor height , nor depth , nor other creature , shall be able to separate vs from the charitie of God , which is in Christ Iesus Lord . Rom. 8. 35.

3. S. Peter beinge asked by our Lord if he loued him , bouldly answered him three seuerall times . Thou knowest Lord that I loue thee . Ioan. 21. 15. 16. 17.

4. S. Ignatius bishop and Martir , was so enflamed with this burninge charitie , that he said ( writing to the Romans when he was led prisoner to Rome there to be executed . ) I make it knowen to all the Churches , that I die for Iesus Christ , with exceeding ioy , vnles you trouble me . I beseeche you , let not your affection , be domageable to me , let me be torne in pieces by the wilde beastes , that so they may send me soone to God . I am the corne and graine of God , and shall be ground betwixt their teeth , so to be made the wheate & delicious bread of Iesus Christ . And a litle after he saith . Let fire , crosse , beastes come , let all my members be cut in peeces , brused and ground , let the death of this miserable body , and all the torments of the diuell come vpon me , so that I may come , and be vnited with Iesus Christ . Epist. ad Rom. Hier. in Ignat. Ribad . 1. of Feb. After his death , his body being opened , the name of Iesus was found engrauen in his hart .

5. S. Bonauenture writeth of Saint Francis , that he considered God in euerie thinge , making of all the creatures a ladder , to ascend to him , who is to be desired aboue all thinges . In his life cap. 9.

6. S. Iacopon , of the order of Saint Francis , being all alone in a certaine garden , ran as a man besides him selfe , embracing the first tree that there he founde , crying . O sweete Iesus , ô my well beloued Iesus ! &c. Raderus in vita sanct. p. 2. c. 3.

7. Our Lord vpon a day commanded S. Gertrude , that she should offer him more especially , then she had yet done vntill that time , all her actions , as all the letters which she wrote , the meate she eate , the wordes , the steps , the respirations , and beatinges of her hart , all in the vnion of the life and naturall actions of his Sonne . She did so , and by meanes of this exercise , she arriued vnto so great perfection , that our Lord speaking of her to S. Mechtildis ( a religious woman of the same monasterie ) said . There is no place vpon the earth ( after the most B. Sacrament ) wherein I abide more particularly , then in the hart of B. Gertrude . Lud. Blos . in monil . spir.

8. The blessed father S. Xauerius , seeing in the night by diuine reueuelation ( in an hospitall in Rome ) all the paines and afflictions which he was to suffer in the Indes , cryed out to God . Yet more , yet more , ( o Lord ) yet more . Ribad . in the abridgment of his life : and Horatius Turselinus : so greatly desirous was he , to endure and suffer for the loue of God .

If these examples doe not suffice , reade the liues of the B. Saintes , and you shall finde no man nor woman Sainte , which were not enflamed with this loue .

§. 6. Of Charitie towards our neighbour .

After that our Lord had deliuered the first commandement of charitie , he said . And the second is like to this ; Thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy selfe : on these two commandements , dependeth the whole law and the prophets . Mat. 22. 37.

If any man shall say , that I loue God , and hateth his brother , he is a lyer . For he that loueth not his brother whom he seeth , God , whom he seeth not , how can he loue ? 1. ep. c. 4. 20.

Before all thinges , haue mutuall charitie continually among your selues . 1. Pet. 4. 8.

The maner how to loue our neighbour , is comprehended in these few wordes . According as you will that men doe to you , doe you also to them in like maner . Luc. 6. 31. And contrary-wise . That which thou hatest to be done by thee to another , see thou doe it not to another at any time . Tob. 4. 16.

The properties of this charitie , are set downe by S. Paul . 1. Cor. 13. 4. Charitie , is patient , is benigne ; charitie enuieth not , deal●th not peruersly , is not puffed vp , is not ambitious , seeketh not her owne , is not prouoked to anger , thinketh not euill , reioyceth not vpon iniquitie , but reioyceth with thee truth , suffereth all thinges , beleeueth all thinges , hopeth all thinges , beareth all thinges .

We are all bretheren ( Mat. 23. 8. ) members of the same body ( 1. Cor. 12. 27. ) created for the same end , to enioy the celestiall enheritance ( 1. Pet. 1.4 . ) What should let vs then to loue one another ?

Blessed is he ( saith S. Aug. ) whom thou louest , o Lord , his friend in thee , and his enimie for thee : For he alone loseth no friende , who loueth all his friendes in him , who can not be lost . Confes . l. 4. c. 9.

Euen as ( saith S. Dorotheus ) two lines drawen from the circumference after the centre , the nerer they approache vnto the centre , the nerer are they one to the other : euen so the nerer that we approache vnto God , who is our centre , the nerer also are we by affection , one to another . In the 6. discourse , not to iudge our neighbour . The same doth S. Bonauenture say . In stimulo amoris p. 2. c. 7.

EXAMPLES .

1. Our Lord hath so exceedingly loued vs , that he hath giuen his very life for vs . He could not possibly giue a greater proofe of his loue , as him selfe saith in S. Iohn . cap. 15.

2. The first Christians , loued one another so entirely , that S. Luke saith . The multitude of beleeuers had one hart , and one soule . Act. 4. 32.

And Tertulian , who liued about that time writeth , that the Infidells seing the Christians so to loue , as to dye one for another said . Behould how they loue together ?

3. Moyses so loued his people , that seeing God would punish them for their sinnes , he said . Lord pardon them , or blot me out of the booke of life . Exod. 32.

4. I wished my selfe ( said S. Paul ) to be an anathema from Christ , for my bretheren . Rom. 9. 3.

5. S. Serapion became a slaue to certaine tumblers and players , to the end to haue some meanes to discourse with them , and to conuert them to the faith : which he effected . Theod. in hist. sanct. pat. c. 83. & Marulus l. 3. c. 2.

6. Paulinus bishop of Nola , did as much , to deliuer the sonne of a poore widdow , forth of captiuitie . S. Greg. l. 3. dial . c. 1.

7. S. Leo Abbot , to redeeme certaine of his monkes that were captiues , gaue a good somme of mony to the barbarous people which detained them , and praid them to accept him in their place : as they did , and within a while after , they cut off his head . Sophon . prat. spirit . c. 112. & Baron . tom. 7. anno 586.

8. S. Sanctulus of the prouince of Nursie , hauing accesse vnto the prison where a Deacon was detained , caused him to get out secretly , and he remayned in his place . And when afterwards those of Lumbardy would haue behedded him , he cald vpon S. Iohn , and the hangmans armes instantly became benumd . Which the Barbarians seeing & admiring , they gaue him life and libertie , and to all the other captiues also . S. Greg. dial . l. 3. c. 37.

O great & renowned Saintes , who after the example of our Lord , haue postposed their owne liues , to their neighbours ! And thou ( o Christian ) for a litle point of good or honor , wilt enter into processe & quarrels against thy neighbour ? O how far is this to giue thy life for him !

Let vs now come to the seauen virtues , contrarye to the capitall sinnes , ommitting the others , lest we be too tedious .

THE IV. CHAPTER . Of the seauen virtues contrary to the capitall sinnes .

GOod the Creator , commanded the prophet Ieremie , at the very beginning of his mission , to goe thorough the realmes , to pluck vp , destroy , wast , and dissipate , and to build and plant . Ieremie 1. 10. to wit , to take from soules , by the force of his wordes , and examples , sinnes and vices , and to plant virtues in their places .

This is the whole endeuour of a good Christian ; which we labour to perswade in these two bookes . In the first I haue laid downe the meanes to take away sinnes , amongst others the seauen capitall , which are as the fountaine and roote of all the rest . I will now ( God willing ) open the way , to plant virtues in their places , and namlie those , which are also by contrarie , as the springe and fountaine of all the others .

§. 1. Of the virtu of Humilitie .

Humilitie ( according to S. Bernard ) is a virtu , by the which a man doth villifie or despice him selfe , by a true and perfect knowledge of him selfe . Lib. de grad. Humil.

This virtu is so noble , that the Sonne of God him selfe would teache the same , both by wordes , and by examples . Learne of me ( saith he ) because I am meeke and humble of hart , and you shall finde rest to your soules . Mat. 11. 29. And in cap. 5. 3. he placeth the poore of spirit ( euen of this life ) in the ranck and number of the blessed : and by the poore of spirit , S. Aug. vnderstandeth the humble . De sancta virginit . c. 232.

Humilitie , is called by the holy fathers , the firme foundation of a spirituall buildinge ( a ) the head ( b ) the mother ( c ) the mistris ( d ) and the treasure ( e ) most assured of all virtues . ( a ) Cassian Collat. 15. c. 7. ( b ) Ambros . in Psal. 118. ser. 20. ( c ) Greg. l. 23. mor. c. 13. ( d ) ibid & Cassian . ( e ) Basil . in const. mon. c. 17.

The swathing clothes and cloutes of our B. Sauiour , are more pretious then all purples : & the manger much more glorious then all the golden throanes of Kinges : the pouertie of Iesus Christ , is much more riche , then all the treasures and store-houses in the world : for what is there more riche and pretious , then humilitie , wherwith the kingdome of heauen it selfe is bought and purchased ? S. Ber. ser. 4 in vig. nat. Dom. And in the 2. ser . of the Ascension , he saith , that humility is the marke of the predestinate .

What shall we say of the necessitie therof ? That which Truth him selfe hath pronounced of it . A men I say to you , vnles you become as litle children , you shall not enter into the kingdome of heauen . Mat. 18. 3.

Perseuer ( my dearest ) saith S. Bernard , in the discipline which you haue vndertaken , to the end that by humilitie , you may ascend vnto sublimitie , for she is the way , nor is there any other . He that walketh by any other way , he rather falleth , then ascendeth , for it is humilitie alone which exalteth , it is humility alone which leadeth and conducteth vnto life . Ser. 2. de Ascensione .

Her profit is great , for she it is who procureth vs accesse to the secret cabinet , and especiall graces of the kinge of heauen , and makes vs to participate of all his treasures : behould the proofes .

The prayer of him that humbleth him selfe , shall penetrate the cloudes . Eccl. 35. 18.

The prayers of the humble , haue euer bene agreeable vnto thee , said the chaste ludith . c. 16. God resisteth the proude , and giueth grace to the humble . Iac. 4. 6. 1. Pet. 5. 5. Will you that I comprehend all in one worde ? He that humbleth him selfe , shall be exalted . saith our Lord. Luc. 14. 11.

To attaine to the top of this virtu , S. Anselme giueth seauen degrees or stepps . 1. To acknowledge ones selfe contemptible , or worthie to be despiced . 2. To reioyce therat . 3. Freely to confes it . 4 To persuade it to others . 5. To suffer patiently that the same be said to him selfe . 6. To suffer him selfe to be treated contemptibly . 7. To take contentment & pleasure in it . De similitud . c. 10. ad. 18.

EXAMPLES .

1. The Sonne of God , is the true miroir and patterne of al humilitie ( for which cause he said , learne of me for I am humble . ) For who saw , or euer shall see the like humilitie as that , of God incarnate ? God a litle infant ? God in a stable , in a manger , betwixt an Asse and an Oxe ? Who was euer more abased then God circumcised ? God , baptised ? God amongst sinners , seruing them , washing their feete , wiping them , and kissing them ? God subiect and obedient vnto a poore carpenter , and to the base hangmen ? God nourishing his seruants with his flesh , and giuing them his blood to drinke ? God bound , howted , mocked , bespitted , cudgelled , buffeted , trampled vnder feete , whipped , crowned with thornes , bearing his crosse , nayled , hunge and dying on a gibbet betwixt two theeues ?

Behould the humilitie of the Sonne of God , who ( as the Apostle saith ) hum●led him selfe , made obedient vnto death , ●uen the death of the crosse : for the which thinge God hath also exalted him , and hath giuen him a name which is aboue all names , that in the name of Iesus euery knee ●ow , of the celestialls , terrestrialls , and infernalls . Phil. 2. 8. Behould Christian and imitate this goodly example .

2. The first in humilitie , after the Sonne of God , is his most holy and immaculat mother , who albeit endued with all the graces which a pure creature could possibly haue , yet was troubled at the praises of the Angell , called her selfe the handmaide of God ; and hauing conceiued the Sonne of God , went instantly to serue her cosin Elizabeth . What humble patience had she in her humiliations , not finding an Inne to lodge in , when she was at the point of her lying downe , constrained to withdraw her into a stable , and to bring forth at midnight , in winter time , both her creature and her Creator , and to lay him vpon a litle straw , in a maunger , betwixt beastes ? Moreouer , what patience , to beare him in haste into Egipt amongst Idolaters ? To see him taken , bound , whipt , hunge , and dying on the Crosse ?

It is no maruell then , if casting our eyes vpon these two so beautifull mirors , so many Saints of all ages , sexes , and conditions , haue humbled them selues ? If one S. Gregorie Pope ( a ) and S. Lewis ( b ) kinge of France , esteemed them selues honored to serue the poore . If a S. Helen Empresse ( c ) tooke some time so great contentment , to giue water to poore virgins when they went to dinner ; if she serued in the platters , filed forth drinke , and set her on her knees before them . If one S. Heduuige ( d ) Dutches of Polonia , besides the seruices aboue said , kissed ( when no body was aware therof ) the very printes and steppes where the poore had passed . B. Father Ignatius ( e ) being generall of the companie of Iesus , exercised him selfe with so great contentment in the most humble and basest offices , euen to the playing the scullian , to wipe the pots , rub the stoue-house , scoure the platters , carrie wood , kindle fire , draw water , serue in meate , and other like seruices . If infinite others , notwithstandinge their estate and greatnes , haue abased them selues in all sortes of humiliation , they knew full well , that the honor and glorie of good soldiars , is , to follow their captaine , as nere as they can ( a ) Ioan. Diac. in eius vita ( b. ) Ribad . 25. of Aug. ( c ) Rufin . li. c. 8. Socrates l. 1. c. 13. Theod. l. 1. c. 18. Sozom. l. 2. c. 1. Baron anno 31. 6. ( d ) Surius tom. 5. 16. Octob. ( e ) Ribad . l. 3. of his life .

§. 2. Of Liberallitie .

Liberallitie is a virtu , which moderateth the loue of riches , and maketh a man facile and prompt to employ them and spend them , when reason iudgeth it expedient . S. Tho. 2. q. 117. art. 1. 2. 3. ex Arist. l. 4. Ethic. l. 1.

Liberalitie is a great virtu , saith S. Hierom , and a royall way , from hence he declineth on the right hande , who so is scarce , nether giuing to others , nor yet to him selfe that which is necessarie : and on the left hande he , who eateth and consumeth his meanes amongst strumpets , and saith . Let vs eate and drinke , for to morrow we must dye , lib. 16. in Isay .

Heare how Saint Iohn Chrisostome speaketh . Euen as the daughters of such as are riche and noble , are wont to weare some iewell about their neck for an ornament , without euer putting it off , because it is a signe of their nobilitie : euen so must we clothe and adorne our selues in all times with bountifulnes , to declare that we are the children of him who is mercifull , and causeth his sunne to shine vpon the good & bad . Chrisost. Hom. 1. vel in praefat. in ep. ad Phillip . See hereafter of this virtu . Chap. 7 §. 2. 3. & 4.

§. 3. Of Chastitie .

Chastitie is a virtu necessarie to euery Christian that preteneth to come to heauen , which doth repugne to the sinne of Luxurie , & giues a bridle to concupiscence . The Apostle calls it sanctification . 1. Thes. 4. 3. and holines , without which , no man shall see God . Heb. 12. 14.

Now , there are three sortes of cha●tities ; The first is , of virgins . The second , of widowes . The third , of married folkes . Isidor . Pelusian . compareth virginall chastitie to the sunne , that of widdowes to the Moone , that of married folkes to the starres . epist. 391. S. Ierom expounding the parable of the seede . Mat. 13. attributeth the hundred-fould fruit , to virginitie , the ●xtie fould , to viduitie , and the thirtie fould to mariage . The same S. Aug saith . de virgin . c. 44. & venerable Bede .

I would all men to be as my selfe ( saith the Apostle ) 1. Cor. 7. 7. but euery on● hath a proper gift of God , one so , and an other so . But I say to the vnmarried and to widdowes , it is good for them if they so abide as I also , but if they doe not conteine them selues , let them marrie , for it is better to marry , then to be burnt . And a litle lower . v. 25. And as concerning virgins , a commandement of our Lord I haue not , but councell I giue , as hauinge obtained mercie of our Lord to be faithfull . I thinke therfore that this is good for the present necessity . Art thou tied to a wife ? Seeke not to be loosed . Art thou loose from a wife . Seeke not a wife . And v. 32. He that is without a wife , is carefull for the thinges that pertaine to our Lord , how he may please God : but he that is with a wife , is carefull for the thinges that pertaine to the worlde , how he may please his wife , and he is deuided . And the woman vnmarried and the virgin , thinketh on the thinges that pertaine to our Lord , that she may be holy both in body and in spirit : but she that is maried , thinketh on the thinges that pertaine to the worlde , how she may please her husband . And he concludeth in the end . v. 38. He that ioyneth his virgin in matrimonie , doth well : and he that ioyneth not , doth better . A woman , if her husband sleepe , she is at libertie , let her marrie to whom she will , only in our Lord : but more blessed shall she be , if she so remaine , according to my councell ; and I thinke that I also haue the spirit of God .

O how beautifull is the chast generation with glorie , for the memorie therof is immortal ! Sap. 4.

All waight is not worthie a continent soule . Eccl. 26. 20. that is to say , there are no riches nor treasures , which can be compared to a chast soule .

I praise mariages ( saith S. Ierom ) but in as much as they engendre virgins . I gather the Rose , from amongst the thornes , the gold from the earth , the pearle from the shell . epist. ad Eust●ch .

S. Ciprian speaking to virgins , saith . You haue already begun to be , that which we shall be hereafter , you haue euen from this life , the glorie of resurrection , passing by the world , without the thoughtes of the world ; when as you perseuer chaste and virgins , you are equall to Angells . Cyp. de hab. virg .

O chastitie ( exclaimes S. Ephrem ) which reioycest the hart , and giuest winges to the soule to fly to heauen ! O chastitie , which doost diminish passions , and deliuerest the soule from all vnquietnes ! O chastitie , which giuest light to the iust , and darknes to the diuell ! O chastitie , spirituall chariot , which cariest vs to thinges sublime and celestiall ! O chastitie , who like a sweet smelling Rose amidst the soule , replenishest it with all good odor ! Tom. 1. ser. de cast .

Humane bodies , resemble glasses , which cannot be borne one with another touching together , without encurring danger to be broken ; And vnto fruites , which albeit sound and well seasoned , yet receiue detriment by touching one another ; Water it selfe , how fresh soeuer it be with in a ●essell , yet being touched by any ter●estriall creature , can not longe keepe ●ts freshnes . A chast soule , must be like the spouse in the sacred Canticles , hauing her handes distilling mirrhe , a ●iquour preseruing from corruption : ●er lippes are bound vp with a vermilian riband ( a marke of the shamfastnes of her wordes : ) her eyes , are of Doues , by reason of their puritie and implicitie : her nose is like the Cedars of Libanus , a wood incorruptible .

EXAMPLES .

Of the puritie of our Lord Iesus Christ , and of his most holie mother , ●…s now no neede to speake , then which nothing can be imagined more ●oble or better ; Let vs therfore speake of some Saints , both of the olde , and ●…w law .

1. How exceeding chast was the patient Iob , who said . I haue made a couenant with myne eyes , that I would not so much as thinke of a virgin . Iob. 31. 1.

2. The patriark Ioseph , being sundry times solicited vnto lubricitie in the verie flower of his age , by the wife of Putephar his Lady and mistris , constantly refused her , for feare of offending God . And at the last , as she instantly vrged him vpon a day , he fled from her , leauing his cloke behinde him . Gen. 39.

3. For that thou hast loued chastitie , and after thy husband not knowen any other , therfore also the hande of our Lord hath strenghtned thee , and therfore shalt thou be blessed foreuer . Iudith 15. 11.

4. Godfrie of Bullen in the conquest of Hierusalem , being enquired of by the Turkes ( after diuers notable exploites and stratagemes which he had done ) whence it was that his hand was so mightie , answered . Because he had neuer bene stained with any vnchast or dishonest touch . Th. Sallius c. 8. Of his spirituall practise .

5. Susanna , seeing her selfe reduced to so hard a case , as ether to dye , or to consent to the wicked concupiscence of the two old men , chose rather to dy , then to defile by so filthy an act , the puritie of her body and soule . Dan. 3.

6. S. Potamiana , an Egiptian virgin , being requested sundry times by her master , to yeld assent to the act of vncleanes , did alwaies deny him constantly ; & being deliuered by him into the handes of the Prefect of Alexandria , and threatned to be throwen into a cauldron full of boylinge pitche , vnles she condescended to her masters pleasure , she stil withstood him , and chose rather to be plunged by litle & litle in this scaulding cauldron , and see al her flesh boyled to peeces : vntil such time ●s after the torments of an houre , being put therinto vp to the neck , she rendred vp her soule into the handes of her celestial spouse , them for so short a pleasure , to loose the pretious treasure of her pudicitie . This historie hath bene declared by S. Antonie , to one Isidorus , and he recounted it afterwards to Palladius , who reporteth it in his Lusiac . c. 1. Card. Baron . tom. 3. anno . 310.

7. S. Euphrasia led to the stewes , seeing that she could not escape the handes of a younge lecher , she said vnto him , that if he would leaue her honor vntouched , she would bestowe an ointment vpon him , wherwith being annointed , he should neuer be hurt : wherupon she praied him to make proofe in her . He was content , and when she had caused her neck to be rubbed with wax melted in oyle , she said vnto him , that he should strike with his sword with all the might that he was able . He did so , and at the first blow , smote off her head . Niceph. l. 7. hist. eccles. c. 13. Baron . to . 3. anno 309.

8. Casimirus , sonne to Casimirus kinge of Polognia , being in danger of death , according to the iudgment and opinion of the best phisitians , vnles he gaue him selfe to the pleasures of the flesh , chose rather to die , then in so dooing , to loose the flower of his virginitie . Cromerus l. 29. Rer. Polon . And Politianus writeth that the like ●apned to Michael Vernius Poet , of the age of eightene yeares .

9. S. Macrina virgin , sister to S: Basil and S. Gregorie of Nice , being often requested by her mother , to put into the Chirugians handes , a sore brest which she had , which threatned an incurable cancker , if it were not lanced in d●e time : she was so chast and so shamfast , that her disease seemed nothing vnto her , in respect of exposing to the eyes and handes of men , some part of her body . She went then into her oratorie , and there besought God with trickling teares , that he would heale her , without discouering her flesh to the sight of men . This done , she went and lookt forth her mother , and besought her to make the signe of the Crosse vpon her disease ; which she did , and therupon was healed instantly . Ribad . in her life , the 19. of Iuly .

10. S. Anthonie being enforced vpon a day to strip himselfe naked to passe the flood of Lycus , besought Theodorus his companion , to remoue him selfe a far off from him ; and being vpon the point to vnclothe him selfe : he was ashamed of him selfe : which thing was so gratefull vnto God , that he passed him ouer miraculously on the other side , without the puttinge off his clothes . S. Athanasius in his life .

11. S. Nympha of Palermo in Sicilia , hauing preferred virginitie before mariage , receiued of her good Angell , a crowne made of Lillies and of Roses . Baron . in Martirolog .

See the liues of S. Agnes , S. Agatha , S. Cecilie , S. Vrsula , S. Dorothe and others in Ribadeneira .

12. S. Iulian hauing induced her husband Basillisses the first night of her mariage , to keepe with her , his virginitie , a most sweet odor dispersed it selfe thoroughout the chamber , and a resplendant light appeared to them , and two quires , one of Saintes , wherin our Lord presided , the other of virgins , wherin our Lady presided . The quire of Saintes began to singe . Thou hast ouer come Iulian , thou hast ouer come : That of virgins , Blessed be Basillisses , who hath followed such holie councell , and despising the vaine pleasures of the worlde , hath made him selfe worthie of euerlastinge life . This done , two men clothed in white , tooke them by the handes and ioyned them together : then a venerable old man presented them a booke , wherin he reade vnto them these wordes ensuinge , the which were written in letters of golde .

Who so desiring to serue God , shall contenine the deceitfull delights of the world , as thou hast done , ô Iulian , shall be written in the number of those , who haue not defiled them selues with women . And Basillisses , because of the intention which he hath to remaine a virgin , he shall be put into the booke of virgins , wherof Marie the mother of virgins , holdeth the first place . See their liues , in the flowers of the liues of Saintes , by father Ribad . 9. of Iulie , taken out of Metaphrastes .

§. 4. Of Charitie .

Abstinence is a virtu , which bridleth the disordinat pleasures and desires of meates , and prescribeth a due moderation vnto eating . By disordered desires , are to be vnderstood those , which draw and allure a person to that which is vnlawfull , as to eate meates forbidden , or in time and place not conuenient , or in too great quantitie , or in an vndecent maner , or else for that these desires be too importunat , hauing no other thought but of the guttes , and the bellie .

By due moderation is vnderstood , that which is agreeable to the health of the body , and to the functions of the soule . For which cause it was that S. Aug. said . Thou hast taught me , O Lord , that I approach vnto meates , no otherwise then I would doe vnto phisick . l. 10. Confes . c. 31.

Sobrietie ( according as it is taken in Eccles. c. 51. Titus . 2. 1. Pet. 1. ) is a virtu , which doth duly moderate , the affection and vse of drinking which may make drunke . This virtu , as also the precedent , is the mother of health , in that she taketh away , and hindreth all the cause of sicknesses , which is ouer much fulnes , and cruditie or rawnes . For it is a maxime receiued of all Phisitians ; None shall be seazed on by maladies , who is carefull not to fall into crudities . But it is much better to heare the same from the spirit of God . Be not greedie in all ●easting , and poure not out thy selfe vpon all meate , for in many meates there shall be infirmitie . Because of surfet , many haue died , but he that is abstinent , shall adde life . Eccl. 37. 32.

Adde hereunto , that this virtu maketh the body liuely , & expeditious , to al its motions and its functions .

But what shall I say of the v●ilities the soule receiueth therby ? It both conserueth and augmenteth memorie , sharpneth the wit , & rendreth it more capable to receiue diuine inspirations , & contemplations . Whom shall he teach knowledge ? And whom shall he make to vnderstand the thinge heard ? ( saith the prophet ) them that are weaned from the mylke , that are plucked away from the breasts . Isay 28. 9. That is to say , to those that withdraw themselues from the delightes and pleasures of the bellie . Hence it proceedeth , that the abstinent and sober , doe better discouer the snares of the diuell , and are more stronge for to resiste him . For which cause S. Peter said . Be sober and watche , because your aduersarie the diuel , as a roaring lion goeth about , seeking whom he may deuoure . 1. Pet. 5. 8.

EXAMPLES .

1. All the first men which were from the creation of the world , vntil the deluge , the space of a thousand six hundred yeares , abstained both from wine , and from flesh : whence it was that they liued to nine hundred yeares old . Theodoret. Chrisost. Hieron . in Gen.

2. Venerable Bede , entring into religion at seauen yeares old , by reason of his great abstinence , liued therein vntill the age of nintie two . S. Hilarion till eightie four . S. Paphnutius , and S. Macarius , vntill nintie . Saint Iames hermit , till a hundred and four . Saint Antonie , till a hundred and fiue . Saint Simeon Stillites , till a hundred and nine , whereof he passed eightie one , vpon a pillar , exposed to the sunne and winde ; S. Paul the first heremit , vntil a hundred and fifteene , wherof he liued a hundred in the desert . S. Arsenius , and S. Romualdus liued a hundred and twentie . S. Hier. in vita Hilarionis & Pauli . Athanasius in Antonio . Cassianus collat. 3. c. 1. Theodoret in Iultano . Deceteris vide Lessium in suo Hygiastico fol. 60.

3. Some yeares past , the Suffragan of the bishop of Bamberg , visiting his dioces , penetrated as far as into Turing , where he gaue the Sacrament of Confirmation ( which since a hundred yeares , had not bene giuen out of the citties of this Bishoprick ) to six thousand persons ; amongst which , aboue the number of two hundred , had past aboue a hundred yeares : so that the children were a hundred yeares olde , the nephues seauentie , & so of the rest , vnto the fourth regeneration . Extracted out of the annales of our Societie . And I my selfe aboue four yeares past , spake at Teux in Franchimont with a poore contriman , who was aboue a hundred and twentie yeares old , and was yet lustie : and this by reason of the sobrietie which he had obserued in his liuing .

4. Iosephus writeth , that the Essenois , liued for the most part , to a hundred yeares old , by meanes of the simplicitie of their foode , and the good gouerment which they obserued , for ( saith he ) there is giuen to eache one , nothing else but bread and pottage . Lib. 2. de bello Iudaico .

5. From this abstinence and sobrietie , it proceeded , that all the Saints aforsaid , were euermore in vigor of spirit , spending both the daies and nights in holy prayer and contemplation , with such contentment , that it seemed vnto them , euen already to tast the delightes of the blessed : as amongst others , S. Anthonie and S. Arsenius , who from the setting of the sunne , to the rising therof , remayned in prayers without so much as once mouing them : angrie that the sunne , ( beating with her beames vpon their eyes ) disturbed them from their prayers , so able were they , and contented for to pray . Athanas . Ribad . 19. of Iuly .

6. To conclude this matter , it will not be from the purpose , to set downe in this place , what Tertulian writeth as an eye witnes , of the sobrietie and abstinence of the first Christians . They neuer ( saith he ) set them downe to table , but first they make their praiers to God . They eate as much , as those doe , that rise a hungred . They drinke as much , as is meet for those that are chast and modest . They fill them selues , as those who remember , that they are to pray vnto God in the night . They talke together , as those that know that God doth heare them . After meate , they washe their mouth and handes , and after discourse turne by turne , vpon some point of holy scripture , and by this meanes it is one knowes , how much they haue drunke . They arise from the table , not to enter into debates and quarrells , not to talke of lasciuiousnes and knauerie , but of that which is both honest and modest , vt qui non tam caenam coenauerint , quam disciplinam , as those who had not so much fed of a supper , as of discipline , so that a man would iudge , that they rather came from some lesson , then from the table . Tertul . c. 39. Apologet. O admirable sobrietie of these first Christians , from which how far off are we at this present !

§. 6. Of the virtu of Patience .

Patience is a virtu , wherby we endure voluntarily , and with tranquillitie , the euils which doe happen to vs , sent from God , from the diuell , or from men , as sicknesses , losse of goodes , of children , of parents &c. iniuries , sadnesses , scruples , and other afflictions of spirit : and this for the hope we haue of better goodes .

There are six degrees of patience . 1. To receiue the iniurie or the euill , without any resistance . 2. Not to reuenge it . 3. To beare no hatred to the partie , from whome the euill doth proceede . 4. To loue him . 5. To doe good vnto him . 6. To pray to God for him .

All that shall be applied to thee , receiue ; and in sorrow , sustaine ; and in thy humiliation haue patience ( saith the wiseman ) for gold and siluer , are tried in the fire , but acceptable men , in the fornace of humiliation . And v. 16. Woe be to them , that haue lost patience .

He that is patient , is gouerned with much wisdome , but he that is impatient , exalteth his follie . Pro. 14. 29.

My sonne , cast not away the discipline of our Lord , nether doe thou faint when thou art chasticed of him : for whom our Lord loueth he chasticeth , and as a father in the sonne , he pleaseth him selfe . Pro. 3. 11. The same doth the Apostle say . Heb. 12. 17. and S. Iohn in the Apoc. 3. 19.

The most effectuall motiues which one can giue , to excite and aduance him selfe to this holy virtu , are .

1. To consider the patience of God the Creator , who giues so many good thinges vnto sinners , and indures , so gently all their iniuries ; who maketh his sunne to rise vpon good and bad , and rayneth vpon iust and iniust , as our Lord saith in S. Mat. 5. 45. Which point Tertullian deduceth elegantly lib. de patientia : and S. Cyprian , lib. de bono patientiae .

2. To consider the patience which our Lord Iesus Christ had during his whole life , in whom God ( as Tertullian speaketh ) hath placed his spirit with all patience , who when he was reuiled did not reuile , when he suffered he threatned not , not but deliuered him selfe to him that iudged him vniustly . 1. Pet. 2. 25.

3. To consider all the Saintes of the old Testament , as Abell , Abraham , Isaac , Iacob , Ioseph , Moyses , Dauid Tobie , Iob , what is it they haue no● endured ? Now , if in that rude worlde , before the doctrine and examples of Iesus Christ , all these holy Saintes haue bene so patient in their aduersities , what ought we to be ( saith Tertullian ) in the light of the gospell , in the schoole of Iesus Christ , in this abundance of grace , amongst the infinit examples of the Saintes of the new testament ?

4. To consider the great vtilities of this virtu . 1. It satisfieth for sinnes , redeeming by a litle paine , the most horrible torments of the other life . It is easie to suffer the losse of ten crownes , when one knowes that by this meanes , one redeemeth the confiscation of then thousand . 2. It aideth , confirmeth , and perfecteth all virtues . Esteeme it , my bretheren , al ioy , when you shall fall into diuers tentations ( saith S. Iames ) knowing that the probation of your faith worketh patience , and let patience haue a perfect worke . Iac. 1. 2. 3. It maketh vs also to merit euerlasting life . 2. Cor. 4. 17.

And our Lord saith . Blessed are they that suffer persecution for iustice , for theirs is the kingdome of heauen . Blessed are you when they shall reuile you and persecute you , and speake all that naught is against you , vntruly , for my sake , be glad and reioyce , for your reward is verie great in heauen . Mat. 5. 10.

EXAMPLES .

1. Iob , one of the greatest Princes of all the east , being spoiled by the deuill of all his goodes , afflicted with al sorts of diseases that might befall vnto a man , and this thoroughout all the members of his body , and for the space of many yeares despiced of all men , yea euen assaulted by his owne wife , who prouoked him to deny God : hauing no other lodging then a dunghil , and for all sortes of moueables , an ilfauored piece of a broken pot , to scrape his soares , and to cleanse the filth that issued out of them : not withstanding all these afflictions , he neuer changed nor lost his courage , no not so much as of speeche or of visage , but singing cherefully these wordes , so full of resignation to the will of God . As it hath pleased our Lord , so is it done . Iob. 1. 22.

2. Tobias falling a sleepe against a wall , a Swallow let fall her dunge vpon his eyes , which made him blinde at the same instant . God permitted this affliction to happen to him ( saith the holy scripture ) that an example might be giuen to posteritie of his patience , as also of holie Iob. For wheras he feared God alwayes from his infancie , and kept his commandements , he grudged not against God , for that the plague of blindnes had chanced to him , but continued immoueable in the feare of God , giuing thankes to God all the dayes of his life . Iob. 2. 12. And after the Angel Raphael had healed him , he said vnto him . Because thou wast acceptable to God , it was necessary that tentation should proue thee . Tob. 12. 13.

3. S. Serulus a beggar , lying paralitique his whole life at a gate of Rome , at eache new accesse of dolor , alwaies rendred thankes and praise to almightie God ; for which cause he deserued at his death , to be visited and recreated with the musick of Angells . S. Greg. Pope writeth it in his Dialogues l. 4. c. 14. & Hom. 15. in Euang.

4. S. Galle daughter to Simachus Consull of Rome , being left a widdow in the flower of her age , had all her body couered ouer with an infamous scale : and the Phisitians assuring her that she should soone die , yea that a beard would growe out at her chinne like to a man , vnles she married her selfe againe , she chose rather to endure both the sicknes and death , then to marry againe the second time . At last , as she drewe by litle and litle vnto her death , hauinge one of her breastes all full of soares , and that S. Peter appeared vnto her , she asked not of him to be healed , but only if her sinnes were forgiuen her : and vnderstanding that they were , she died with most exceeding consolation S. Greg. l. 4. dial . c. 13.

5. The Emperor Mauritius , hauing bene the cause of the massacre , of sundry of his captiue subiects , which he might haue set free for a smale matter , besought of God to haue his punishment in this life , and wrote to all the Patriarkes and Monkes of the easte , to the end they should offer vp to God their praiers for this effect . God granted him his demand , for he saw all his children put to death before his eyes , he saying no other thinge , saue only that verse of the psalme . 118. Thou art iust o Lord , and thy iudgment is right : and within a while after , he him selfe had his head cut off . Niceph. l. 18. hist. c. 38. and Card. Baron . anno . 602.

6. S. Liduuine natiue of Holland , from the age of fifteene yeares , to fifty three , was neuer without sicknesses and diseases . And first hauing an Apostume broken within her body , was afterwards smitten with the palsie , and fire of S. Anthonie , had al her members rotten and full of holes . Out of her breasts , wormes issued by whole hundreds , which eate and gnawed all her body ; She had her head afflicted with most sharp paines , her fore-head open , her chinne cleft , one eye out , and the other not able to behould the light ; cast commonly blood out at her mouth , eyes , nose , and eares ; had the squinzie in her throate , the tooth-ache , agues , single , double , triple , quadruple , and the dropsie : and besides all these euills , she was accused of witcherie . Now what feeling could she haue amongst so many and such afflictions ? notwithstanding , she said no other thinge , but. O my sweete Lord , augment my paines . Wretch that I am , alas , what is it that I endure ? Alas how litle is it in comparison of that which thou endurest for me ? Surius to . 7. 14. of Aprill . See the example of Saint Frauncis here before lib. 1. c. 7. §. 7. example 1.

7. S. Nichola or Colecta , hauing craued of our Lord , to make her partaker of his paines , for the space of fiftie yeares was neuer without sicknesses and most greeuous dolours , which allwayes redoubled vpon solemne feastes . And as they that looked vnto her , wept at the very sight of her torments , she in smyling wise said vnto them . Wherfore weepe yee , my good sisters ? that which I suffer , deserues not so much as to be thought of . If God haue sent it me , alas , should I be so perfidious , as to quarrell against the bountie of my sweet Lord , who hath so great a care of his poore seruant ? And as she ommitted not for all her paine to come and goe , to doe some seruice vnto God , some saying vnto her ; You will die by the way . So that ( quoth she ) we die betwixt the armes of good Iesus , what forces it ( my poore sisters ) whither we die in the fieldes or in the cittie vpon the pauement , or vpon a matteras ? We cannot fall amisse , falling betwixt the handes of God . Surius 6. of March ex Stephano Iuliaco . See Binet in ses consolations des malades c. 7. §. 4.

8. S. Spiridion being called by the Emperor Constance as he entred the pallace , a courtiar seeing him poorely apparelled , gaue him a box vpon the eare ; the Saint presented him the other . Which touched in such sort the hart of this arrogant person ; that he cast him selfe before his feete , and asked him forgiuenes . Surius 24. of December .

9. S. Romuald , of the house of the Dukes of Rauenna , being often strucken with a pole by Marinus the Hermit , when he hapned to misse in saying his psaulter , replied not a word , vntill such time as after certaine daies , seeing that by this meanes he lost the hearing of one eare , he said vnto him , that if he thought good , he should from thence forth strike him vpon the right side , because he had lost the hearing of the left , by reason of the blowes that he had giuen him . Marinus was extreamly amazed at this patience , and was the cause that he euer afterwards respected him so much the more . The B. Card. Damian in his life , & Ribad . 7. of Feb.

10. Our Lord said vpon a day to the B. mother Teresa of Iesus ; Beleeue my daughter , that he that is most beloued of my Father , is he to whom he giueth the greatest troubles . Behould and consider my woundes , neuer will thy euills be equall to my paines . This so encouraged her , that she had no other desire but to suffer , so that being buffeted , spit on , and trode vnder foote , she fell a laughing : being calumniated in all that possible might be said , she set not by it . Yea , she prayed to God , that she might neuer be without paines , as she was not . And after she had bene once tormented for the space of fiue houres by the deuill , with great dolors and interior and exterior troubles , so that she thought that she was able to endure no more ; she notwithstanding , ceased not to craue patience of our Lord , offring her selfe according to her custome , that if he would make vse therof , that then this paine might last her till the day of iudgment : and this was her ordinarie prayer . My Lord be it to dye , or to endure , I for my selfe aske naught else of thee .

11. Blessed Father Zauerius , endured much in the Indies , but it was nothing in regard of that which he desiered to endure : for amidst his greatest paines , he praied to God to giue him greater . And when vpon a day , our Lord had shewed him the crosse and torments by the which he was to passe , he began to cry . Yet more , yet more ( o Lord ) yet more . Ribad . in the abridgment of his life .

12. S. Iohn Gualbertus hauing pardoned from his hart the murdering of his brother , as he praied a while after before a crucifix , our Lord . who was nayled theron , enclined his head downe vnto him . Blas . Mediolan . general . ord. val. vmbrosae circa annum 1040. & Baron . tom. 11. anno . 1051.

13. An English gentilman , hauing likewise pardoned him who had kild his father , as he praid before a Crucifix , the Kinge ( who was present ) perceiued that at eache genuflexion which he made , the Crucifix bowed its head vnto him . Math. Paris . hist. Anglic. anno 1090. Thou confirmest ( o Lord ) by this miracle , the truth of thy doctrine , vttered so many ages past . Forgiue , and it shall be forgiuen you . Luc. 6. Mat. 6.

14. Our Lord said vpon a time vnto S. Gertrude , that euen as the ringe which is giuen at a making sure , is a signe of the faith which the parties promise one to another : euen so patience in corporall and spiritual aduersities , endured for the loue of God , is a signe of diuine election , and of the mariage of the soule with almightie God . Blos . l. de consol. pusillam .

He said the same , to the B. Mother Teresa ; Thou knowest full wel ( quoth he vnto her ) the mariage there is betwixt thee and me , and that by this meanes , all that I haue is thyne . I giue thee then , all the sorrowes and paines which I haue suffered . In the booke aforsaid cap. 10.

Length of time can nether be yrksome nor tedious vpon this subiect , there being nothinge more profitable and necessarie for vs , as S. Paul saith , Heb. 10. 36.

§. 7. Of spirituall diligence .

That which I haue alleadged heretofore against Slouth and Idlenes , sufficeth to excite vs to the loue of this virtu : yet to the end to say somwhat , more directly and particularly .

We must consider , that this life is giuen vs for no other end , but to negociat our saluation , for which cause it is , that our Lord compareth vs to labourers , sent to the vyniard there to worke , who are to receiue our wages , answerable to our labour . Mat. 20. 8. & 16. 27. The Sonne of man shall come in the glorie of his Father , with his Angells , and then will hee render to euerie man according to his workes . The same also S. Paul saith . 1. Cor. 3. 8. Euery one shall receiue his owne reward , according to his owne labor . And S. Iohn in the last of the Apocalips 12. and in the Galat. 6. 9. Doing good , let vs not faile , for in due time we shall reape not fayling : therfore while we haue time , let vs worke .

We shall haue no more glorie in heauen , then we haue acquried merits in our life . If the Saints could be sorrie , nothing would so much peirce their hart , as to haue let the time to passe so vnprofitably , which was giuen them for the gayning of their glorie .

Our Lord compareth him selfe vnto a maister , who going to trauell into a far contrie , gaue to eache one of his seruants , certaine tallents to trasique with all : who at his returne , was to call them to account for the diligence or negligence , losse or gayne , which they had made in their trasique , and accordingly to giue them recompence . What ioy hath a Christian at the houre of his death , who hauinge carried him selfe like a good seruant , may truly say . Lord thou didst deliuer me two talents , behould I haue gayned other two . And to heare his Master say . Well fare thee , good and faithfull seruant , because thou hast bene faithfull ouer a few thinges , I will place thee ouer many thinges , enter in to the ioy of thy Lord . Mat. 25. 22.

How much more courageous oughtest thou to be in the field of God ( saith S. Aug. ) sith thou hast the promise of the truth , which can nether fayle , nor deceiue ? And what is it which is promised to thee ? Gold or siluer , which men doe loue so excessiuelye ? Or enheritances , for which men doe melt gold ? Or gardens , houses , or heardes of beastes ? No this is not the recompence for which God doth encourage vs for to trauaile . What is it then ? Life eternall . Aug. tract. 3. in ep. Ioan.

S. Gregorie of Nazianzen , compares our life , to a faire or market , the day wherof being expired , one findes no more to sell of that which he desired . In sentent .

Behould the industrie of sundrie tradesmen , who moyle and toile from the breake of day vnto midnight , and this with ioy and songes of myrthe , only to gaine a litle bread : and thou ( o Christian ) to gaine the bread of Angells , heauen it selfe , and life eternall , wilt thou refuse the labor and diligence of a few daies ?

EXAMPLES .

1. In the monasterie of Arnsberge of the order of the Premonstrenses , a certaine English monke called Richard , to fly idlenes , spent the time which he had free , to write forth the bookes of the monasterie , hoping that for this paine & diligence , God would one day recompence him . Twentie yeares after his death , his graue being opened , his whole body was turnd to ashes , excepting only his right hande , which was still as fresh and as whole , as if at that instant it had bene cut or pluckt from the liuing body . This arme is yet kept vnto this day in the same monasterie . Caesarius l. 12. c. 47.

2. S. Bernard seing vpon a day one of the bretheren of his couent labouring in the field with great feruor , and aboue his forces , said vnto him in the presence of all the other religious , who laboured as well as he . Follow on my brother , I assure thee , that thou shalt haue no other purgatorie after this life . Thom. à Cantipr . lib. 2. ap. cap. 5.

3. S. Marcian Anchoret , meeting with a hunter , was demanded of him , what he did in that desert ? But the Saint demanded likewise of him , what he did there ? The hunter answered , that he hunted there after Hares and Deeres . And I ( said S. Marcian ) hunt here after my God , nor will neuer giue ouer this goodly chace , vntill I take him , and embrace him . Theodor. in Philotheo . Blessed is he who emploies his time and labour in such a chase See more vpon this matter . c. 6. the Examples of the 7. § .

THE V. CHAPTER . Of the holy sacrifice of the Masse .

THe Masse is a sacrifice ( a ) wherin the body and blood of Iesus-Christ , is consecrated and offered vp to God , with sundrie ceremonies , prayers and sacred wordes , instituted by our Lord him selfe , as touching the substance , in his last supper ( b ) and as concerning the rest , by the B. Apostles , and principallie by Saint Peter , Saint Iames , and by their successors . ( c ) ( a ) Iustin. in dial . cum Tryph. Basil . ser. 2. de baptis . c. 2. Tertullian . de orat . Aug. ep. 23. & lib. 20. cont. Faust. c. 21. ( b ) Luc. 22. Iren. l. 4. c. 32. Cypr. ep. 63. Aug. l. 10. de ciuit . c. 20. & alibi sepe . Conc. Trident. sess. 2. c. 1. ( c ) Conc. Trid. ibid. cap. 5.

§. 1. Of the fruites and vtilities of the Masse .

By meanes of this Sacrifice we rendre thankes vnto God , for all the benefits we haue receiued of his infinit bountie : & as we are infinitly bound & obliged vnto him , so is there nothing by the which we can better satisfie him , then to offer vnto him the immaculat hoste of his B. Sonne , which of it selfe is of infinit value and merit . Nether are they Priests only , which may make this offringe , but all those likewise who asist at Masse .

Moreouer , by meanes of this sacrifice , there is obtained and applied vnto vs , all that which our Lord hath purchased for vs by his death and passion ( a ) And what other thinge is the holy Masse , but the selfe same representation of the passion of our Lord ? ( b ) ( a ) Greg. Naz. orat . 1. in Iulian. Greg. mag. Hom 37. in euang. ( b ) Luc. 22. Chrisost. Hom. 17. in ep. ad Heb. Aug. ser. 4. de Innoc. See the Catechisme of Bellarmin .

There are yet many more vtilities .

1. By the sacrifice of the masse , we satisfie for our sinnes : and venial sinnes are forgiuen vs . Cyp. Basil . Chrisost. Ambros . citati a Canisio Hic .

2. We receiue grace , to resolue to confesse our mortall sinnes , how enorme or in how great number soeuer they be : and not to fall againe into them .

3. We receiue sundry graces and helpes , to resist the malignant spirit , and to surmount the difficulties of this life . Aug. l. 22. de ciuit .

4. We asist the soules detayned in Purgatorie . Greg. l. 4. dial . c. 57. Ioan. Damas . ser. de ●efunct . Aug. l. de cura pro mortuis & alij .

5. Our Lord is wont also to impart a great deale of prosperitie to the temporall goods of those , who deuoutly asist or serue at Masse . Chrysost. hom. 77. in Ioan. & hom. 18. in Act. Apost. O what fruites and vtilities are these for those , who daily asist at the holy Masse !

§. 2. Of the reuerence and attention we ought to haue , during the sacrifice of the Masse .

Where the Kinge is , there is the court ; we haue already said , that the Masse is no other thinge , then the sacrifice of the pretious body and blood of the Sonne of God , which is offered vp to God him selfe . Here then is present the Kinge of Kinges , yea all the most holy Trinitie , together with the whole celestiall court : what attention then and modestie ought we to bring with vs vnto the same ?

Hearken how S. Iohn Chrisostome speaketh . The lambe of God is offered vp , the Seraphins asist therat , couuering them selues with their winges , all the Angells intercede for thee with the Priest , the spirituall fire descends from heauen , blood is drawen forth of the side of the immaculat Lambe , and put into the Chalice for thy purification ; and thou hast nether shame nor respect , nor endeuorest not to make thy God propitious to thee . The weeke hath 168. houres , and God hath retayned but one only for his seruice , and yet thou employest this , in secular and ridiculous affaires . Serm. de Euch. & Hom. 36. vpon the first of the Corinthians . The Church is nether a Barbers nor Apoticharies shop , but the place of Angells and Archangells , the court of God , heauen it selfe . So S. Chrisostom .

EXAMPLES .

1. The same holy Doctor saith , that a certaine deuout person , saw one day as Masse was said , a great multitude of Angells in shining garments about the Altar , with their heades enclined . Lib. 6 de Sacerdot . Which the same S. Chrisostom was wont also to see , as B. Nilus Abbat writeth . Epist. ad Anastas . & Baron . tom. 5. annal. anno 407. Other holy persons haue had the like visions , as is to be seene in Sophron. prat. spirit . cap. 199. And in Cyril Ermite in the life of S. Euthymius . The Angells , for lack of asistants , haue some times them selues serued Masse : as amongst others , S. Oswald bishop of Vigorina . Sur. 16. of Octob. To Saint Gregorie Pope . Ioan. Diaconus in his Life . To brother Iohn of Parma , a Fraunciscan Friar , after he had discharged him selfe of his Generalls-ships . Chron. Fratr . Minor . tom. 2. l. 1. c. 57. Hence you see , what honor it is to asist at Masse , and what attention and reuerence is required therto , sith the Angells them selues asist and serue therat .

2. S. Ambrose writeth after Valerius the great , that whilst Alexander the mghitie Kinge of Macedony sacrificed , one of his pages let fall at vnawares , a burning coale into his sleeue betwixt his shirt and his flesh , and albeit that his flesh burnt , yet he shewed no maner of signe , nor cast so much as one only sighe , for feare he should disturb the sacrifice . Learne o virgin ( saith S. Ambrose ) with what modestie thou oughtest to asist at the Sacrifice of thy God . lib. 3. de virgin .

3. S. Iohn the Almes-giuer , Patriarch of Alexandria , had a custome to cause those to goe forth of the Church , whom he saw to talke or tatle during Masse . Sur. tom. 1. fol. 569.

4. The kinge of Porca in the Indies , being yet but a young man ( the yeare 1605. ) had nine hundred Pagodes or Idoles , to eache of which , he exhibited euery day , a particular reuerence and adoration , and offered vp a present vnto them : entring into the place where they were , at six a clock in the morning , and remayning there vntill twelue , during which time , he gaue no audience to any person . O what confusion is this for Christians , who scarclie once in eight daies , deuote so much as one houre , to the onely true God which they adore ? P. Petrus Iarr●c l. 6. hist. Ind. orient . c. 10.

5. The father in law of the kinge of Congo being baptised , as vpon a day he heard Masse , there were some of his pages ( Princes children ) who playd the fooles during the same , and and made a noize at the entrie of the chappell . He , iudging it a haynous cryme , not to bringe such attention and reuerence as was conuenient for so dreadfull a sacrifice , commanded that his pages should instantly be put to death . And de facto they had bene executed , if the Portugalls ( takinge compassion on the tender age of these young nobles ) had not begged and obtained their pardon . The same author in the 2. tome of the historie of the orientall Indies , anno 1484.

§. 3. Of the vtilities of the Masse proued by examples , with some remarkable punishments of those who haue despiced the same .

1. S. Thomas of Aquin , after he had said Masse , was wont to heare another wherat he serued : wherin ( as he confest to S. Bonauenture ) he receiued more light and more knowledge , then he had done in all his studies . Aut. Sennen . Ribad .

2. S. Monica made so great account of the Masse , that coming to die , she requested no other thinge of her sonne S. Augustin and his brother , then to remember her when they should stande at the holie Altar ( wherat she had not her selfe omitted to asist one only day ) which he performed . Aug. Cons. l. 9. c. 11. &c. 13. Inspire ( o Lord ) ( saith he ) inspire my bretheren thy seruants who shall reade these thinges , to remember thy seruant Monica at the Altar , and her husband Patricius .

3. Ferdinandus Antolinus , being vpon the point to giue battaile to the Sarazens , would first before hand heare Masse . And whilst he was busied in this good office , the battaile was begun , and his Angell Gardian tooke his place , mounted vpon Ferdinandus horse , eache one thinking that it was he , & with so good successe , that the victorie was attributed to him ; And there was afterwards founde in his armour and his horse , the markes and woundes , which it seemed he had receiued who fought in his place . Ioan. Vaseus in Chron. H●span . anno . 941. Simile refert Caesarius l. 7. mirac . c. 39.

4. The like hapned to Paschalis Viuas , a great knight of the troupe of Don Garcias Ferdinandes Count of Castile , in the battaile which was fought against Almancor kinge of Cordoua . For as he heard Masse in S. Martius Church , he was seene to fight , kill the Standar bearer , and beare away the victorie . Ioan. Osorius ex hist. H●spanic . tom. 4. conc . de Sacrificio Missae .

5. Andreas Dacq being in Hierusalem , would not goe with his companions , vnles he first had heard Masse . And behould at his coming forth of the Church , a horsman presented him selfe vnto him , who inuited him to get vp behinde him vpon his horse : wher being got vp , he fell asleepe , and at his waking , he found him selfe the selfe same day in his contrie , iust at the gate of his owne house . Thom. a Cantip . l. 2. ap. c. 40. § . 3. And addeth , that the horseman in bi●ding him God buy , said vn●o him ; That this benefit had bene granted him of almightie God , for the deuotion that he had to heare Masse .

6. Caesarius relateth the like lib. 10. of his miracles c. 2. See you the old prouerb is proued true ? To heare Masse , doth neuer hinder .

7. In Alexandria in the time of S. Iohn the Almes-giuer , there were two Shoomakers , the one whereof ( charged with children , and also with his father and mother whom he was to nourish ) hearing Masse euery day , became riche : the other hauing no childe at all , and neglecting Masse , was alwayes poore , notwithstanding he laboured night and day . Surius in vita S. Ioan. eleemos . tom. 1. fol. 570.

8. For the fruites which redounde to the soules in Purgatorie , there needes no more but to consider that which Cardinall Baronius writeth , of one from whom the chaynes and bandes fell off in prison , euery time that his brother caused Masse to be said for him , thinking he had bene slaine in the war . Tom. 8. annal. anno 679. Giuing sufficiently to vnderstand , that had he bene in Purgatory , he had bene deliuered . The like accident is recounted by S. Gregorie hom. 37. in euang. & l. 4. dial . c. 57.

See the life of S. Malachias written by S. Bernard ; with a multitude of other goodly examples , in the flowers of the liues of Saints by father Ribadeniera , in the discourse of the commemoration of the faithfull departed .

9. In Styria , a gentleman becoming desperat , and being tempted to hange him selfe , receiued counsell of a good religious man , euery day to heare Masse : the which he did , giuing wages for this purpose vnto a Chaplaine , who said Masse vnto him in his castle , and by this meanes , was deliuered of his tentation . Now it came to passe vpon a day , that his Chaplaine went to a place neere by , to helpe and pleasure a friend of his ; The gentleman seeing him selfe to be frustrated of his only redresse , went to seeke his Chaplaine , thinking to heare Masse where he was , but he was tould in the way by one of the village , that the Masse was already said , and instantly his former tentation tooke him againe ; which made him so sorrie , that he presently fell downe at the feete of the contrie man as in a sound ; Who seeing him make so great account of the Masse , asked him if he were contented to giue him his cloake , and he would yeld to him all the merit of that Masse which he had heard . He answered yea , that he was well content ; But being departed the one from the other , behould the gentlemans tentation tooke hould of the villager , and that so vehemently , that not able to surmount it , he hunge him selfe with his cloake , which the selfe same gentleman saw at his returne . Aeneas Syluius , who being afterwardes created Pope , was called Pius the second , in the historie of Bohemia . Petrus Messias c. 22. p. 3. Iudge by this , what ought to be the value and efficacie of the Masse .

10. S. Anthonie Archbishop of Florence writeth , that two younge youthes , being gone vpon a holly day to shoote at birdes ( one of which had heard Masse , the other not ) a storme arose vpon a sodaine , with great lightninges and store of thunder , and a voice was heard which said ; Strike him , strike him : and presently the thunderbolt fell , and stroke him that had not heard Masse . The other all affrighted , ran to the place he had resolued to goe to , and behould the voice rebounded againe ; Strike him , strike him . And as he expected nothing but death , another voice was heard , which said ; I can not , because he hath heard to day . Verbum caro factum est : giueing hereby to vnderstand , that God forbad to kill him , because he had heard that day a whole Masse . 2. p. Chron. tit. 9. c. 10. §. 2.

11. At Serrelionne in the Indies , two young men going a fishing vpon a Sonday , as they were on the sea , one of them heard it ringe to the last Masse , and knowing that he had not as yet heard Masse , he exhorted his companion to goe with him to heare the same , and therupon went out of the boate . I will not goe ( quoth the other ) vnles I haue first taken somwhat . He had no sooner spoke these wordes , but a vehement eddy sodainly arose which turned all vpside downe , and sent the boate vnto the bottome , in the sight of the other , who learned by his example , what account one ought to make of the Masse . Taken forth of the letters of Father Emanuel Aluares , sent from the Indies into Portugal . anno 1610.

THE VI. CHAPTER . Of Confession , or of the Sacrament of Pennance .

PEnnance is a Sacrament , wherin priestly absolution is giuen of all sinnes , to him who hath entirely confest them , and detested them . Canis . Trid. ses . 14. c. 1. & can . 1. Item . ses . 6. c. 14. & can . 29. Florent & Constant. ses . 15.

The holie fathers call it , the second table after shipwrack , in as much as those who haue once escaped the shipwrack of sinne by Baptisme , if since they be fallen into sinnes , how greuou● and enormous soeuer they be , may againe escape by the Sacrament of Pennance , and arriue safely at the harbou● of grace , and friendship of God . S●… Pa●…an epist. 1. ad Symp. Hier. in ●… 3. Isay . & ep. 8. ad Demetriad . Ani●… ad virg. laps . cap. 8. Trid. ses . 6. cap ▪ 14. & ses . 14. can . 2. Tertul. de poen●… Ezech. 18. & . 33.

Penance hath three partes ( a ) Contrition , Confession , and Satisfaction : because as S. Chrisost. ( b ) saith ) God will that we reconcile our selues vnto him , by the same meanes , that we haue disgraced our selues , to wit , by hart , by word , and by worke . In hart by Contrition , in word by Confession , in worke by Satisfaction . ( a ) Conc. Flor. & Trid. ses . 14. can. 3. & can. 4. ( b ) Chrisost. ser. de poenit .

§. 1. Of Contrition .

Contrition ( the first part of Penance ) is a sorrow of the soule , and a detestation of sinnes committed with a firme purpose to commit them no more . Canis . Trid. ses . 14. can . 4. Florent .

I will recount to thee all my yeares , in the bitternes of my soule . Isay 38. 16. quoth the good kinge Ezechias .

A Sacrifice to God , is an afflicted spirit , a contrit and humble hart , o God , thou wilt not despice . Psal 50. 19.

Rent your harts , and not your garments . Ioel. 2. 13.

To obtaine this contrition , it is necessarie for a man well and exactly to examine his conscience , and next to consider the enormitie of his sinnes , by the points set downe heretofore . l. 1. c. 2. See the act of Contrition in this 2 booke c. 2. §. 3. sect. 1.

Sect. 1. EXAMPLES FOR THE first part of Contrition .

The holy scripture doth furnish vs with most goodly examples for this first part .

1. Of kinge Ezechias . Isay . 38. 2. Of kinge Dauid . 2. Reg. 12. 13. 3. Of Marie Magdalen . Luc. 7. 4. Of S. Peter . Mat. 26. Marc. 14. Luc. 22. 5. Of the good thiefe . Luc. 23. 6. Of S. Thomas Apostle . Ioan. 20. 7. See before two goodly ones . l. 2. c. 2. § . 3. Sect. 1. The one of a maide Example 2. 1. 8. The other of the Emperor Theodosius . l. 1. c. 6. §. 6. 9. Of Henry 2. kinge of England , in the flowers of the liues of Saintes by Father Ribadeniera in the life of S. Thomas of Canterburie 29. of December . 10. Of Othon the 3. Emperor , in the same booke , in the life of S. Romuald Feb. 7.

Sect. 2. of the second part of Contrition .

This is a point much to be noted , because it is greatly to be feared , that many do amisse and fayle in this point , by reason wherof their Confessions are voide .

It is , a firme purpose , no more to commit the said sinnes : to fly the occasions of falling into them : to satisfie those , from whom one hath taken away ether goods or honor ; for as S. Aug. saith . ep. 54. ad Macedon . The theft is not forgiuen , vnles the thinge stolen be restored , or at the least that one haue the will to restore it . And that which is said of theft , is also to be vnderstood of ones good name taken away by detraction .

EXAMPLES .

1. Father Iohn Locinus , a great diuine of the Societie of Iesus teaching at Paris , related to a father of the same societie ( who since preached the same at Bruxells before their most excellent Hignesses ) to haue knowen a gentleman in Italie , who for that he was a vsurer , and coming to Confession , would not leaue his sinfull vsuries , could not be absolued , nether of his Curat , nor of the fathers of the Societie : wherupon he went at the last , and found forth a certaine Religious man , who taxing the other of scrupulositie , without any difficultie , gaue him absolution as oft as he presented himselfe vnto him , and by this meanes wonne the fauor of this gentleman , and was almost day by day at his table . Vpon a night they hauing well supped and made good cheere together , the Religious man being retired into his monasterie , this gentleman died sodainly . And at the same time that he lay labouring for life , two diuells in the shape of seruing men , knockt at the gate of the monanasterie , asked for this Religious , & led him to the house of the sick . As they were come to the market place , the Religious man espied the gentleman in his furred gowne , walking in the moone light , and supposing him self to be deceiued , entring into choler with him selfe , the gentleman said vnto him , that he had indeed beene sick , and that he was dead and damned for his vsuries , & for his prophaning of the Sacraments . And because , he insteed of reprehending him as he was bound , had supported him in his sinne , that it was but reason that he should be also punished with the like paine . This said , the two dissembled seruants , caught betwixt their clutches , the one the gentleman , the other , the Religious , and were neuer seene since that day . His companion remayned alone halfe dead , who went and related the whole to the other Religious of his order . See you by this most horrible example , that it is not enough for one to confes his sinnes , vnles he haue a will also , neuer more to committ them , and to restore the goods which one hath stolen ?

§. 2. Of Confession .

Confession , the second part of Penance , is a secret accusation of all the sinnes which one remembreth , after he hath duly examined him selfe , made to a Priest to haue absolution . Canisius .

We must carefully marke and consider all the circumstances .

I sayd , an Accusation ; because it is not to confes , when one excuseth or diminisheth his sinnes ; or when one sayeth nothing , vnles he be asked .

I sayd , Secret , to distinguish it from publique , which was somtimes made in times past : and to signifie , that one ought to tell his sinnes in such sort , that none may heare them but the Priest .

Of all ; for if you remember a hundred mortall sinnes , and doe confes but nintie nine , your confession is voide , and you commit in doing this , another most greeuous sinne of sacriledge .

What sinne can be more horrible , then to set on his knees before the kinge , and to make shew to aske him forgiuenes , and to desire to enter againe into his amitie hauing offended him greuouslie , not withstanding at the selfe same time that his pardon is pronounced , to raise him selfe vpp against the Kinge , tread him vnder his feete , and to stab his poynard into his throate ? Thou doost this ( o sinner ) when thou concealest any mortall sinne in thy Confession .

How much more thinke you doth he deserue worse punishments , which hath trodden the Sonne of God vnder foote , and esteemed the blood of the Testament polluted , wherin he is sanctified , and ha●h done contumelie to the spirit of grace ? Heb. 10. 29. S. Amb. and Theophilact , explicat this sentence , of those who approache vnworthely to the Sacraments .

What auayleth it the sick , stabbed with diuers mortall woundes , to discouer to the phisitian one or two , if he conceale the others ? The confessar is a spiritual phisitian ( a ) who can heale thee infallibly , prouided that thou discouer thee as thou oughtest .

That which is not discouered ( saith S. Ierom ) the phisitian can not cure . In c. 10. Eccl. ( a ) Concil. Lateran . can . 21. Wormatien . c. 25. Orig. Hom. 1. & 2. in Psal. 37. Trid. sess. 14. c. 5.

He is also a Iudge ( b ) He cannot then absolue the criminall penitent , vnles he haue full and perfect knowledge of his crimes . ( b ) Aug. l. 20. de ciu. c. 9. Greg. Hom. 26. in Euang. Chrisost. l. 3. de sacerd. & hom. 5. de verb. Isay . Hieron . ad Heliod. ep. 1.

There is no part of the body so shamfull , which one discouereth not to saue life : and shall the sinner dout to discouer the spirituall sicknes of his soule , for his euerlasting health ?

I haue said , of his sinnes ; to giue to vnderstand , that one must not reueale the sinnes of another .

Note further , that they must be tould in particular , and not in general , which is a fault too too frequent and ordinarie in many persons .

To the priest ; for it is to the Priest , & to no other , that God hath giuen power to pardon sinnes . Ioan. 20. 23.

EXAMPLES .

1. A holy father saw vpon a certaine day , the diuell make his circuit to all the seates of confession : and asking him what he did there , he replied , that he restored to the penitents that which he had taken from them . And being asked , what it was . I tooke ( quoth he ) all shame from them at the time they sinned , that so they might sinne so much the more freely : and now I restore it vnto them againe , to the end they may not confes them . In vitis patrum .

2. A Lady in Italy reputed for holie , appeared to her daughter in forme of a rosted Sow , saying that she was damned , for hauing concealed in Confession a carnall sinne which she had committed with her husband . Seraph . Raz . in hortulo exempl . tit. 1. de conf. c. 3. & Gabr. Inchino chanon . Reg. Lateran .

3. An other concealing in confession a sinne of the flesh , seemed to cast out , & to take in toades at his mouth ; and after his death , appeared to his confessar horribly tormented , saying , that he was damned , for that he had concealed his sinne . Adding , that people went to hell by all sortes of sinnes , but women principally by four : by the sinne of the flesh , by vaine ornaments , by witchcraft , and by shame for to confes them . I● . Iunior in scala coeli . Gulielmus Pepin 1. sup. Confiteor c. 13.

4. At Itate a cittie of the orientall Indies , the yeare 1590. a christian maiden called Catharin , giueing and abandoning her selfe secretly to the filthines of the flesh , neuer confest her selfe at all . Falling sick , a father of the Societie went to see her , and endeuored to induce her to a good confession ; She confest her selfe nine times , but allwaies concealing her sinnes of the flesh . And as the other seruants of the house fell a talking with her , she said vnto them , that euery time her ghostly father was nere vnto her , a Black a More appeared vnto her by her beds side , who said vnto her , that she should take good heede not to confes all her sinnes , saying that they were but petty faults : and that on the other side , S. Mary Magdalen exhorted her to confes them . The seruants hearing these her speeches , called back the father , but he profited nothing , so that she dyed in that estate . After her death , she appeared to one of the seruants all in fire , saying that she was damned , for hauing confessed none but litle sinnes , and concealed the great ; adding that she was forced to tell them this , for their example . An Angel appeared also at the same time , who willed the seruant to harkne vnto her , and to related the whole vnto the rest . Taken forth of the historie of the Indes , written by F. Iacques Sam●tiego superior of the mission of the Itatins anno 1590. P. Thyreus de loco infest . p. 1. c. 1 fus● narrat pat. Delrio in suis disq . mag.

5. At Arone in Lombardie , the yeare 1595. and litle maide but six yeares old , dyed , crying out that certaine Black a Mores , went about to throw her into a boyling cauldron , and finally she said . Deuil cary me away , deuill carry me away , and in saying this , she gaue vp her soule vnto the diuels . Her parents knew by her no other thinge , but that she was of a quick spirit , had bene seene to play too liberally with litle youthes , and that she neuer had bene at holie confession .

Taken out of the historie of the Societie anno 1595.

§. 3. Of frequent Confession , and how dangerous it is for to delay it .

If thou hadst swallowed poison , & that thou knewest it , wouldst thou tarry to seeke after phisick and after the phisitian , til the poison were dispersed thoroughout all thy body ?

If thou wert taken of the enimie , & mightest instantly be deliuered , wouldst thou tarrie till some one had tyed thee with more chaines , & put thee into a deeper dungeon ? As long as a man is in mortall sinne , he meriteth nothing by his good workes , he doth not participat of the merits of our Lord , nor of his Church : he is depriued of the particular asistances of almightie God , and of his Angell Gardien ; And that which yet is worst of all , he is hunge by a thrid ouer the welle of the infernall pit ; and who knowes , whither this thrid shall not perhaps be cut a sunder before to morrow ? Why then in an affaire of such importance , and wherein is treated of thine eternall saluation , doost thou defer the time vntill to morrow ( wherof thou art vncertaine ) to doe that , which thou maist now doe assuredly ?

Slack not to be conuerted to our Lord , and differ not from day to day , for his wrath shall come sodainly . Eccl 5. 8.

Sonne hast thou sinned ? doe so no more , but for the old also , pray that they may be forgiuen thee . Eccl. 21. 1.

Doost thou contemne the riches of his goodnes , and patience , and long animitie , not knowing that the benignitie of God bringeth thee to pennance ? But according to thy hardnes and impenitent hart , thou heapest to thy selfe wrath , in the day of wrath . Rom. 2. 4.

He that hath promised the penitent pardon , hath not promised the sinner the day of to morrow . S. Greg. Hom. 10. in Euang.

He that doth penance , and reconcileth him selfe at the end of his life , that he departs this life with assurance , I am not assured . I say not that such an one is damned , nor yet say I , that he shall be saued . Wilt thou be deliuered from this dout ? Wilt thou auoide that which is vncertaine ? Doe penance whilst yet thou art in perfect health , & whilst thou canst as yet sinne : for if thou wilt doe penance when thou canst sinne no more , sinne leaueth thee , but thou hast not left sinne . S. Aug. lib. ●… . Homil.

EXAMPLES .

1. Chrysaurius , a riche man , hauing passed all his life in pleasures , seeing him selfe reduced to the point of death , and compassed about with diuells , ready to carry him to hell , turned him towards heauen , crying out . Inductas vel vsque mane , inducias vel vsque mane . Truce only till to morrow , truce only til to morrow : & with these wordes gaue vp the ghost . S. Gre. Hom. 12. in Euang. & l. 4. dial . c. 38.

2. A Courtiar of Coenredus kinge of England , admonished by the kinge himselfe to be confessed in his sicknes , refused to doe it , saying that he would not be confessed then , but when he was well recouered and able to goe broad , saw , being nere his death , the diuells , who shewed him all his sinnes written in a huge booke , and the Angells who gaue place vnto them : he saying , that two deuils were entred into his bodie , the one by his head the other by his feete , to deuoure his soule ; and so dyed at the same time . Venerable Bede , lib. 5. hist. Aug. c. 14. anno 704.

3. An other deferring his repentance after the like maner , saw a litle before his death , his place in hell , neere vnto Caiphas . The same author cap. 15.

4. At Squira a cittie of the Philippine isles , an Indian woman , feeling her selfe moued of God to make a Confession of her whole life ( and that for many dayes together ) she imparted the same vnto her parents , who gaue her councell to defer it . A litle after she fell sick ; a Priest was called , but he could not heare her , for he found her dumbe to euery thinge , saue in these wordes which she repeted oftentimes , stretching forth her handes towardes her parents . Take hence these Ca●…s , what make they here ? Ah wretch that I am , behould the blackmores who will carry me away . They prayd for her , but all in vaine , for she sunge no other songe : and hauing cryed that they burnd her , she gaue vp the ghost . After her death , God declared that she spoke into these thinges thorough idle rauing : for as they went about to winde her vp and to burie her , her body was found all black , as if it had bene burned in the same instant . The rest made their profit hereof , for fearing to fall into the same misfortune , they made from that present a firme purpose , neuer to defer their Confession : gen●le Reader , doe thou the like . Extracted out of the historie of the Societie of Iesus anno 1609. in the life of Michael Ayaturnus , a younge Phillippine scholer , of a holie life .

§. 4. Of Generall Confession .

It is good for the most part , to make a generall confession of our whole life , and afterwardes euery yeare to make one , begining from the last , so to supply the defaults which might haue hapned in the former : for it often hapneth , that the Confession is of no value , ether because of the Confessar , who is not approued ordinarilie to heare Confessions : or because he is not thy pastor , nor appointed by him , nor priuiledged by the Pope to heare Confessions euery where : or else because he is very ignorant , or because he was confessed without any sorrow , or purpose to amend him , and to flie the immediat occasions to fal againe : not to make restitution & the like : or for that he hath concealed voluntarily some sinne in Confession : or because he had not a will to accept or fulfill the penance , which the Confessar enioyned him .

In all these cases , the Confession is voide . And for as much as these faults arriue often , it is therfore good , somtimes to make general Confessions . And , notwithstanding this were not , yet are there sundrie other reasons which moue vs therto , which one may see else where . As fa. Costerus l. 1. Of the S●dalitie c. 4. Fa. Puentes , in his book●●… Perfection 3. treatise c. 7. and heretofore ● . 4. of this cap. l. 1. examp . 4.

§. 5. Of Satisfaction , the third part of the Sacrament of Penance .

For as much as ordinarily with the fault , all the paine is not pardoned , which one hath encurred by the sinne , and that satisfactorie workes , haue much more efficacie , being done by the ordonance of the Confessar , as well by reason of the act of obedience , which is of inestimable valor , as for the virtu which they receiue of the Sacrament , and from the merits of Iesu● Christ , applied vnto vs by meane● therof , one ought to receiue with ● cheerfull hart , the penance enioyne● by the Confessar , how great and har● soeuer it be , and to endeuour to accomplish it with the soonest .

It is not enough for him who dot● penance , saith S. Ambrose , to wip● away his sinnes by teares , but he mu● moreouer labor to couer them by goo● workes . l. 2. de poenit . c. 5. & l. 1. c. 1● To a great wound ( quoth he ) must b● applyed a great plaister , and a great sinne requireth great satisfaction . Ad Virg. laps . cap. 8. & lib. 1. de paenit . cap. 2.

See touching satisfaction , most worthie examples , out of the flowers of the liues of Saints of Ribadeneira , of the Emperor Othon and Theodosius , of Henrie 2. kinge of England , in the places cited heretofore . l. 1. c. 6. §. 6. & l. 2. c. 6. §. 1. sect. 1.

§. 6. Of Indulgences .

Indulgences is the remission of the temporall paine , due by reason of the actuall fault , which is made by the application of the satisfactions , which are in the common treasurie of the Church : to wit , of the merits of our Lord , and of the Saintes ; of which treasurie , the Pope hath the keyes , giuen by our Lord himselfe vnto S. Peter and his successors . Mat. 16. 18.

The fault being forgiuen , yet that there remayneth some paine to be suffered , is apparant by the 12. cap. of the 2. booke of Kinges , where the sinne of murder and of adulterie , hauing bene forgiuen Dauid , yet God did chastice him with temporall paine in the death of his sonne . He did as much to Adam , Gen. 3. & Sap. 10. to Moises sister Num. 12. and to a Prophet 3. Reg. 13.

And albeit these paines may be pardoned , as well by the satisfactorie workes enioyned by the confessar , as by those which one doth voluntarily of him selfe , yet ordinarily all the paine is not remitted by such like workes : whence it followeth , that the rest is to be paid in Purgatorie , vnles we haue recourse to the treasure of the Church by Indulgences . Wise and well aduised is he , who by a way so easie , doth free him selfe from a payment , which else he is to make by fire , and by such a fire , as that of Purgatorie is .

EXAMPLES .

1. S. Francis hauing obtained of our Lord and of Pope Honorius the third , a plenarie indulgence for his Church of our Lady of Portiuncula neere to Asissium , the bruit being spread euery where abroad , a hundred and twentie Sclauonians were moued from heauen to trauell thither , as they did . It came to passe , that a woman fel there soare sick , and hauing ended her deuotions , died . The rest being embarked to returne into their contrie , she appeared to them , saying . Feare yee not , for I am one of your compaine sent by our blessed Lady for to tell you , that by the benefit of the Indulgences , which I gayned together with you at our Ladies of Portiuncu●a , I am departed directly to heauen , without passing thorough Purgatorie . Which hauing said , she disappeared , ●auing all these good pilgrimes greatly comforted . See you the efficacie and virtu of Indulgences ? Taken out of the annales of the Friar Minors to . 1. l. 2. cap. 5.

2. Our Lord hath maruelously praised Indulgences to S. Bridgit , as appeareth by the 102. cap. l. 6. of her Reuelations .

§. 7. Of the paines of Purgatorie .

The Apostle S. Paul , speaking of the diuersitie of those , who build spiritually in this worlde , saith , that he who dyeth with smale sinnes shall be saued , yet so as by fire . Vpon which wordes S. Aug. discoursing in Psal. 37. saith . Because it is written we shal be saued , therfore we despise the fire of Purgatorie : yes truly we shall be saued by fire , but by a fire more greuous and painfull , then all whatsoeuer a man can suffer in this life . The same S. Greg. saith vpon the 3. penitential psalme . Venerable Bede vpon the same psalme . S. Anselme vpon the 1. Cor. 3. S. Bernard serm. de obitu Humberti .

S. Thomas houldeth , that the paines of Purgatorie are greater , then are the paines of all the Martyrs , yea then those which Iesus Christ him selfe suffered in his most holy and painfull passion . 3. p. q. 46. art. 6. ad 3.

EXAMPLES .

1. S. Antoninus writeth , that a certaine person giuen to debauchement , was visited of God , with a longe and painfull sicknes ; At the last , loosing his patience , he instantly besought of God that he might dye ; & behould an Angel appeared vnto him , who gaue him his choice , ether to remayne two yeares more in this infirmitie , & then to goe directly to heauen , or else to dye that very houre , and be three dayes in purgatorie . This ill aduised person , chose rather to dye , and to endure for three dayes the paines of Purgatorie ; He 〈…〉 same Angell came to visit him in his paines , and asked him how he found himselfe . Ah ( quoth he ) you haue deceiued me , for you promised me that I should be but three daies in Purgatorie , and behould I haue already bene here many yeares . No , ( replyed the Angell ) I haue not deceiued you , but it is the greuousnes of the paines that doe deceiue you , for you haue not as yet bene here but only an houre . Alas bringe to passe then ( quoth hee ) that I may returne to life againe , and I am readie to endure my sicknes , not two yeares only , but euen as long as euer it shall please God : which was granted him , and neuer after did he complaine of his paines . S. Antoninus 4. p. Sum. tit. 14. cap. 10. § . 4. Ribad . l. 1. de tribulat . c. 7.

The greuousnes of these paines may be further proued , by all the reuelations which venerable Bede alleadgeth in the 3. and 5. booke of his historie , 〈…〉 Bridgit .

§. 8. Of prayers or suffrages for the departed .

It is a holie and healthfull cogitation to pray for the dead , that they may be loosed from sinnes . 2. Mac. 12. 46.

It is holie , because it commeth from a holy begining , which is charitie . It is healthfull , first to the departed , for it deliuereth them from their paines . 2. To him who doth it , for as much as he by this meanes , encreaseth his owne merits , and consequently his glorie , and maketh him selfe as many friends and intercessors with God , as he asisteth soules .

Againe , that which is said of praier , may be also vnderstood of fastinge , almes , pilgrimages , and whatsoeuer good worke offered to God to this intent , but aboue all , the holy sacrifice of the Masse .

I am of the minde , saith S. Ambrose ( speaking to Faustinus of his sister deceased ) that we should not so much weepe for her , as asist her with prayers , and recommend her soule vnto God . lib. 2. ep. 8.

S. Aug. saith . We must not dout , that the dead are holpen by the prayers of the Church , sacrifices , almes &c. Ser. 32. de verb. Apost .

Saint Chrisostom saith . Let vs asist the dead , not with teares , but with prayers and almes . Homil. 41. in 1. Cor.

An Angel in the historie of venerable Bede , came to tell in the behalfe of God to a holy personage , that the prayers of the liuing , almes , fastinges , and principally the sacrifice of the Masse , did succour sundry faithfull soules departed , to the end they might be deliuered before the day of iudgment , lib. 5. hist. Aug. cap. 13.

Who seeth not then , that it is the duty of a good Christian , in the morning at his arising , and in the euening before his sleeping , hearing , or saying Masse , to pray for the soules detayned in this fire , which we haue seene in the precedent paragraph , to be so terrible ? but aboue all for those of our parents , & to whom for sundrie respects we may be obliged ; and somtimes also in the day time , to asist them by some good worke .

If in this life we saw some one of our friendes amidst a fire , from whence he could not deliuer him selfe , and yet that we might doe it easily , could we be so cruell to him , as not to asist him ? With such measure ( saith our Lord ) as you shall haue measured vnto others , it shall be measured to you againe . Mat. 7. 2. Marc. 4. 24.

EXAMPLES .

1. A certaine religious of S. Francis , albeit of a holie life , appeared the yeare 1541. vnto a nouice , who prayed for him , saying that he was in Purgatorie , for hauing bene negligent to pray for the departed . Franc. Gonzaga de orig. Seraph . relig. part. 4. in prouincia Canariae conu . 7.

2. Brother Bertrand , prouinciall of the Dominicans , said Masse euery day for the expiation of his sinnes , but very seldome for the dead . And when vpon a day he was asked the reason , he answered , that the soules that were in Purgatorie , were assured of their saluation , and therfore had not so great neede of prayers as the liuing had . The night following , one that was dead appeared vnto him ten seuerall times , beating with his hande vpon his coffin , as it were in threatning of him : whence he conceiued so great a feare , that the day did no sooner appeare , but he went and said Masse for the dead , and all the rest of his life after , he employed him selfe to asist the deceased . Lib. 1. Chron. frat . Praedic . c. 27. & Theod. de Apoldia lib. 3. vitae S. Dominici cap. 8.

3. S. Christine natiue of S. Trou in Hasbaye being dead , her soule was led by Angells into a place , which by reason of the horrible torments which they there endured , supposed her selfe to be in hell , but one of the Angels tould her , that it was Purgatorie . From thence they led her to heauen , before the throane of the most holy Trinity , who put it to her choice , ether to remayne in heauen for all eternitie , or to returne to her body , to deliuer by good workes , all those soules which she had seene in Purgatorie , and afterwards to come to heauen , loaden with the more merits . She accepted this last condition , and immediatlie entred againe into her body , whilst Masse was said , the body being set in the midst of the Church . Afterwards , vntill her death , she suffered so many and so horrible torments , that she merited the name of Christine the admirable . Thomas à Cantipr . in her life , and Surius tom. 3. c. 23. of Iune .

4. S. Leibertus Bishop of Cambray , praying vpon a day in the churchyard of S. Nicholas of the same cittie , for the soules of those , whole bodies were buried in that place , saying . Animae omnium fidelium defunctorum requiescant in pace . The soules of all the faithfull departed , rest in peace , this voice was heard in the ayre most intelligibly , Amen . In the Martyrologe 23. of Iune .

See the life of S. Lidwine , and the discourse of the commemoration of the faithfull departed , in the flowers of the liues of Saintes ; by Ribad . 2. of Nouember .

THE VII . CHAPTER . Of satisfactorie workes , Fasting , Almes , and Prayers .

THe Archangell Raphaell in the 12. of Tobie , teaching young Tobias the practise of of good workes , said vnto him . That prayer accompanied with fasting and almes , was very healthfull and profitable . Yea all the satisfactorie workes which we are able to doe in this life , are referred to these three : for which cause S. Aug. saith . Behould all the iustice of man in this life , fastinge , almes , and prayer . Will you that your prayer flie vp to heauen ? Giue it two winges , fastinge and almes . S. Aug. in psal. 42.

§. 1. Of Fasting .

The Church commands vs to fast the Lent , the four Ember daies , and certaine vigills : that is to say , not to eate then but one meale a day , and to abstaine also from flesh ; and in Lent , from flesh and egges : which hath bene practised euen from the Apostles times . 68. canon . Ap. S. Hier. ep. 54. ad Marcellam .

She also commandeth , that the Fridayes and Saturdayes , and the Rogation dayes , we abstaine from flesh .

She declareth the vtilities of Fastinge , in the preface of the Masse in Lent , taken from S. Gregorie . 1. That it represseth the flesh and vices . 2. That it eleuateth the spirit . 3. That it acquireth virtues and merits . For which cause the holy scripture recommendeth the same so much vnto vs . Ioel. 2. psal. 101. & 34. Luc. 5. Mar. 2. & 9. & 17. Luc. 4. 2. Cor. 11. and the holie Fathers S. Basil hom. 1. & 2. de Ieiun . Aug. ser. 55. de temp. Amb. ser. 23. 25 34. 36. & 37. And our Lord him selfe hath both honored and recommended it by his example . Mat. 4.

EXAMPLES .

1. The prophet Daniel by fasting , obtained the knowledge of thinges to come . Dan. 9.

2. The Niniuites appeased the anger of God . Ionas 3.

3. Elias and Moyses by the fast of fortie dayes , obtayned the companie and familiaritie of almightie God . 3. Reg. 19. 11. Exod , 24. & 25. & 33. 11.

4. Eleazer a gentleman of note , being nintie yeares olde , chose rather to loose his life after diuers greuous torments he had endured , then to eate swines flesh , contrary to the commandement of God . 2. Mac. 6. 18.

5. The seauen Machabean bretheren , together with their mother , did the same . 2. Mac. 6. 18.

6. The Emperor Iustinian , seeing his people afflicted with famin , caused the but cherie in Constantinople to be opened , in the second weeke of Lent , and gaue permission to buy and sell flesh , but the good people chose rather to die by hunger , then ether to buy or to sell flesh . Niceph. lib. 17. cap. 32.

At Vartisla● or Breslaw in Silesia , an hereticall Minister , to deride and mock at Catholique religion , hauing put a peace of meate into his mouth vpon a Friday , his mouth remayned open and wistly gaping , without being able to shut it againe , nether by force , nor yet by art . In the historie of the Societie . Anno 1592.

8. A woman in the same place , hauing put flesh into her mouth vpon a Saturday , fell downe starke dead . Ibidem .

9. At Poldachie , a cittie of Polognia , in the yeare 1585. a young man eating flesh vpon a Friday , was possessed of the diuill , who a litle after , stopt his throate and kild him out right . In the same hist. anno 1585.

10. A married man , mockinge at the fast of Lent , which S. Elphegus bishop of Winchester in England had recommended , died sodainly the night ensuing , according to the prediction of the Saint . Baron . tom. 10. annal. eccles. anno . Dom. 947.

§. 2. Of Almes .

Redeeme thy sinnes with almes ( said Daniel to Nabuchodonoser ) and thine iniquities with the mercies of the poore . Dan. 4. 24.

Blessed is the man that vnderstandeth concerning the needie and the poore , in the euill day our Lord will deliuer him . psal. 40. 1.

Loe this was the iniquity of Sodome thy sister , pride , fulnes of bread and abundance , and the idlenes of her and of her daughters , and they raught not the hande to the needy and the poore . Ezech. 16. 49.

Almes giuing is a marke of predestination , according to S. Paul , for in the 3. of the Colos. vers. 12. he saith . Put yee on therfore as the elect of God , holy , and beloued , the bowells of mercie .

I remember not to haue read ( saith S. Hierom ) that any one came to an euill death , who gladly during his life , practised the workes of mercie , because such an one hath many intercessors : and it is impossible , that the prayers of many should not be heard . S. Hier. ad Nepotian . And the same S. Aug. saith . serm. ad fratres in Eremo .

Heare for the last S. Chrisostom . Almes ( saith he ) is one of the greatest friendes of God , and which is alwayes neere vnto him . She hath in such sort gained his grace , that all whatsoeuer she asketh of him , and for whomsoeuer , she doth obtaine without difficultie . She it is that vnbindes the bandes , the shackles , and manacles of sinners , she expels darknes , and puts out the fire , for which respect , she enters with all assurance into heauen , for that the gates of this great pallais , are instantly open to her , and as if it were the Queene her selfe , none nether porters nor gard , dare say vnto her , who art thou ? whence comest thou ? but contrariwise all the courtiars of heauen , doe goe before her to entertayne her . S. Chrisostom . Hom. 9. in Matt.

EXAMPLES .

1. S. Catharine of Sienna , hauing giuen a siluer Crosse vnto a poore bodie , our Lord appeared vnto her the night following , saying : that he would shew that Crosse at the day of iudgement to all the worlde . Ant. Senen . in her life .

2. S. Iohn the Almes-giuer ( so stiled because of the continuall almes which he bestowed ) called the poore his Lordes , for as much ( quoth he ) as they had the power to helpe him , that he should not be shut out of the kingdome of heauen . Ribad . in his life .

3. S. Lewis kinge of France , and B. Amaedes Duke of Sauoye , were wont to serue the poore bare-head : & this latter called them his hunting houndes , where with he hunted after , and caught the kingdome of heauen . In their liues .

4 Robert kinge of France , as Hegaldus writeth , and after him cardinall Baronius , the yeare of our Lord 1033. whersoeuer he went , drew allwayes after him , great wagons all full of poore people , and when any asked him why he did so . I goe ( quoth he ) to besiege the cittie of paradise with these troupes : God hath said , that he will open the gates of paradise to the riche , who haue opened to them their harts and their treasures . Who then shall enter into heauen , if this armie shall not enter , and I also who am the Colonnel of the company ?

See the liues of S. Martin , S. Francis , S. Edward Kinge of England , and S. Oswald : of S. Gregorie pope , S. Iulian bishop of Guence , S. Nicholas , S. Bernardine , S. Iohn Chrisostom , with infinit others , and you shall see them all maruellously addicted to this virtu . Is it not true then , that Almes giuing is a marke of predestination ?

5. Euagrius philosopher , being conuerted to the faith by the Bishop Senesius , gaue him three hundred crownes of gould for an almes , receuing an obligation from the bishop vnder his hande , to receaue them againe in heauen . Being dead , he appeared to this bishop , willing him to goe vnto his graue and to open it . The which he did , and found his obligation in the handes of him that was dead , wherin was written that he held him selfe wel content , for he had receiued his mony in heauen . Sophron. in prat. spirit . cap. 195. Ioan. Zonaras 3. annal.

6. S. Gregorie writeth , that two Martyrs appeared after their death in the habit of pilgrimes to a deuout matrone ; and as she gaue them her almes according to her custome , they said vnto her ; You helpe vs now , and we will also helpe you at the day of iudgment . Hom. 32. in euang .

7. The like did certaine Charter-house Monkes martyred vnder Henrie the eight , to a deuout woman at the houre of her death , which had somtimes asisted them in the time of their prisonment . P. Cornelius in Deut. cap. 26 12. See the happy death of Peter Velleio , a Portugal marchant , for the almes which he had bestowed vpon the blessed father Zauerius . In his life lib. 4. cap. 3.

§. 3. That we neuer loose any thinge , no not in this present life , by giuing almes .

He that giueth to the poore , shall not lack : he that despiseth him that asketh , shall sustaine penurie . Prou. 28. 27.

Giue , and it shall be giuen to you . Luc. 6. 38.

Giue to vsurie vnto God ( saith S. Amb. ) he will keepe your pawne most faithfully , and will restore you , your mony augmented with vsurie . lib. de virg .

The fauors of benefactors , returne to those who giue them . Hast thou giuen the poore to eate ? Thou hast prouided well for thy selfe , for that which thou hast giuen , will returne vnto thee with increase . S. Basil . hom. 6. in ditescentes .

EXAMPLES .

1. S. Iohn the Almes-giuer , the more almes he gaue , the more did God enrich him where with to giue ; in so much as , it seemed that there was a certaine holy strife betwixt God and S. Iohn , which of them should giue most ; S. Iohn to giue vnto the poore , and our Lord to giue vnto S. Iohn . For so he hath assured vs , that God did alwaies restore him the double of that , which he had giuen for the loue of him . Going one day vnto the church , he met a gentleman , which besought him to asist him , saying that theeues had robd him of all he had . He commanded fiftene poundes of gould to be giuen vnto him . The steward thinking it to be too much , gaue vnto him no more then fiue . At his going out of the church , a Lady gaue him a bill to receiue fiue hundred poundes of gould , and to distribute it to the poore : in reading wherof the Holy Ghost discouered vnto him , that his steward had cut off two thirds of the almes which he had commanded him to giue vnto this gentleman . Which hauing auerred , he sharply reprehended him , and knew by the Lady that gaue him the bill , that at the first she had an intention to giue vnto him , fifteene hundred poundes of gould , and had so written within the bill , and that afterwards not knowing how , she found the thousand blotted out . Surius tom. 1. ex Simon . Metaphrast . & Bredembach . lib. 6. collat. cap. 1● .

See the like case arriued to S. German bishop , in Surius tom. 4. lib. 2. cap. 11. Iuly 31. And to S. Marcellus Abbat . In the same Surius , Decemb. 29. cap. 1.

2. In the cittie of Nisibie , a christian woman councelled her husband being a pagan , to giue to the God of the christians , by the handes of the poore , fiftie crownes ( which he intended to put out to vsurie ) telling him , that God would assuredlye pay him the double vse of his mony together with the capitall . He did so , and after three monthes , he went and found out the same poore , begging at the portall of the church , to see if they would rendar him his mony . But insteed of restoring to him , they put forth their handes againe to receiue of him , wherat he was offended with them . And as he returned home all heauie , he espied one of his peeces of gould vpon the ground , tooke it vp , & carried it vnto his wife , and bought therwith bread , wine , and a fishe . And as he emptied out the gerbage of the fish , he found within her guttes a pretious stone , the which he sould to a gould-smith the same day , for three hundred crownes . This miracle touched him at the very hart , and was the cause that he became a Christian . Sophron. in prat. spirit . cap. 185.

3. S. Boniface bishop of Ferento in Italy , being yet but a litle childe , was wont to giue his apparrel to the poore , for which his mothes often chid him . Vpon a day as she was out of doores , he called in the poore , and gaue them all the wheate that was in the garner . Which his mother finding a● her returne , she began to cry and to lament , saying that she had lost the whole reuenue of a yeare . The litle Saint endeuored to confort her , but seeing that he profited nothing , he besought his mother to goe out of the garner , and then began to pray to God vpon his knees . This done , he calls his mother backe againe , and behould ( a thinge most maruellous ) she found all her garner fild with most goodly and most excellent graine . This taught her , that to giue almes , doth not empouerish : for which cause , she from that time gaue her sonne leaue , to giue to the poore whatsoeuer he would . S. Greg. dial . l. 1. c. 9.

§. 4. How rigorously God hath punished those , which had no pittie of the poore .

He that stoppeth his eare at the cry of the poore , him selfe shall also cry , and shall not be heard . Pro. 21. 13.

Iudgment shall be done without mercie to him , that hath not done mercie . Iac. 2. 13.

Thou hast not shewed mercy ( saith S. Basil ) thou also shalt not finde mercie . Thou hast not opened thy house to the poore , and God also wil not open his kingdome to thee . Thou hast not giuen temporall bread , and thou shalt not haue eternall life . Assure thy selfe , that the fruites which thou shalt reape , shall be like to the seede which thou hast sowen . Hast thou sowen bitternes ? thou shalt likewise reape bitternes . Hast thou sowen crueltie ? thou shalt likewise reape crueltie . Thou hast fled mercie , and mercie likewise wil fly from thee . Thou hast abhorred the poore , and he likewise shall abhorre thee , who for thy sake made him selfe so passing poore . S. Basil orat . ad diuites .

EXAMPLES .

1. Hatto , of Abbot of Fulde , made Archbishop of Mayence , fild his barne with an assembly of poore ( fayninge that he would giue them almes ) and then set fire at the four corners therof , and burned them all , saying that they were Rattes , which eate and consumed the corne of the riche . This crueltie escaped not vnpunished , for before three yeares after were expired , he him selfe was eaten of Rattes , nether he , nor any of his people , being able to preuent it . Ioan. Trithemius in Chron. monast. Hirsau . ad an . Dom. 967. Munsterus & Maria Scot. lib. 3. Genebrard l. 4. Chro. an. 970.

2. A poore man asking an almes of the master of a Ship , he was refused by him , saying , that he had nothing in his Ship but stones : and at the same instant , all therin was turned into stones . S. Greg of Tours . lib. de gloria Conf. cap. 108. recounteth this as an eye witnes . And Sigebertus in Chron. an . Dom. 606. Baron . tom. 8. an . Dom. 605.

3. A certaine riche man at Constantinople , being sorrie for that he had giuen a summe of mony in an almes , had no sooner receiued his mony , but he died sodainly . Baron . tom. 7. annal. eccles. an. 553.

4. A couetous person , who would not heare the cries of the poore , as Masse was said for him after his death , at eache Dominus vobiscum , the Bishop saw the Crucifix vnfasten its handes from the Crosse , and stoppe its eares . Was not this to confirme that which we alleadged out of the wiseman hertofore , that he that stoppeth his eare at the cry of the poore , him selfe shall also cry , and shall not be heard ? Pro. 21. 13. nor they who cry or pray for him ? Ioan. Duegnius Hisp . in speculo tristium .

§. 5. Of Prayer . How excellent , profitable , and necessarie it is .

Prayer ( accordinge to S. Greg. of Nice ) is a discourse and colloquy of the soule with almightie God , touchinge that which concernes its health and perfection . lib. de orat . Dom. cap. 1.

It is an eleuation of the soule into God ( saith S. Iohn Damascen ) to enter into amorous discourse with him . lib. 3. de fide cap. 14. It is the key of heauen , saith S. Aug. serm. 226. de temp . It is the best posession that one can haue in this human life , saith Saint Ephrem . tract . de orat .

How happie is a soule , which may in euery houre as often as it listeth open heauen , and haue free accesse to the secret cabinet of God him selfe , and there discourse familiarly with him ? O , if the fauorits of the worlde could doe the like with their Prince , how happie would they repute them selues to be ? For which cause also , all the Saints haue made so great account therof , as we shall hereafter see ; The profits thereof , will appeare by the effects .

Amen , Amen I say to you , if you aske the Father any thinge in my name , he will giue it you , said our Sauiour to his Apostles . Ioan. 16. 23. And in another place . Aske , and it shall be giuen you . Luc. 11. 9.

The necessitie thereof is the same , that ayre and breath is for the body . The body can not liue without ayre and breathing , nor the soule without praying . For which reason it is that our Sauiour said . It behoueth to pray alwaies without ceasing . Luc. 18.

Be not hindred to pray alwaies , saith the wiseman . Pro. 18. 22.

The Apostle recommendeth the same in sundry places . Phil. 4. 6. Colos. 4. 2. 2. Thes. 5. 16. And S. Peter in his 1. ep. c. 4. 7.

Prayer is also as necessarie for man ( saith S. Iohn Chrisostom ) as water the fishe . lib. 2. de orando Deum .

EXAMPLES .

1. Will you haue a proofe of its excellencie & efficacie ? As long as Moyses praied , and stretched vp his armes to heauen , his people had the vpper hande of their enemies , and cut them quite in peeces . Exod. 17.

How many times hath he held the armes of God , when he was angrie , by his prayer ? Exod. 32. psal. 105.

2. The Prophet Ieremie , praying for the Isralites , God said vnto him . Pray not for them , and hinder me not . Ierem. 7.

3. Iosua by his prayer , staid the Sunne and the Moone , vntill such time as he had ouercome his enimies . Iosua . 10.

4. Isay made the Sunne goe back to the point , where it had bene ten houres before , in fauor of the Kinge Ezechias . And this Kinge by his praier , draue away death which was about to giue him his last blow , and lenghtned his life fifteene yeares . 4. Reg. 20.

5. S. Dominick confest to a certaine Prior of Cisteau , neuer to haue asked ought of God , which was denied him . And when the Prior said vnto him . Why then doe you not demand of him , Doctor Conrade ? It is a thinge hard to obtaine ( replied the Saint ) but if I shall aske it him , I doe not dout but to obtaine it . He prayed all the night ensuinge , and ( a thinge most admirable ) in the morning Conrade came vnto the Church , and cast him selfe at the Saintes feete , asked the habit of religion , and obtayned it . Ribadeneira vpon his life .

Is it any maruel them , that praier being so excellent , so profitable , & so effectual , all the Saints haue loued it so much ?

6. Reade the life of S. Anthonie , and of S. Arsenius , you shall see them passe the whole nightes , without stirring from off their knees , and to complaine of the Sunne beating vpon their eyes , that it tooke from them the repose and sweetnes of their soule . Ribad . ex Athanas . & Cassiano .

7. S. Simeon Stillites praied continually both day and night , one while standing vpright , another while prostrate ; and praying vpright , made so many reuerences , that one of the seruants of Theodoret , hauing vndertaken to number them , counted in one day to the number of twelue hundred fortie four , & then was wearie of counting more . From the Euensonge of the principall feastes , vntill the morrow morning , he stood vpright , with his handes lifted vp to heauen , without being wearie , nor suffering him selfe to be opprest with sleepe . Theodoret Cyri. epist. lib. 9. cap. 27.

8. S. Apollonius , Abbot of two hundred monkes in The baidis , prayed a hundred times a day , and a hundred times a night . Ruffinus lib. 2. cap. 7. Pallud . cap. 52.

Abdias writeth as much of S. Bartholomew Apostle , S. Antoninus of S. Martha , Palladius of S. Macarius ; and what shall I say of S. Iames the Apostle , who by the vse of praying , had his knees as hard as a Camels skin .

9. A certaine Cobler named Zacharie , was wonte night by night , to goe and salute the most B. Sacrament in the church of S. Sophie in Constantinople , and there to make his praiers . A holy man named Iohn , who also passed the nightes in prayer at the portalls of the Churches , praying on a night at the portall of S. Sophie , saw a light to come which ouertooke him : and the better to consider what this man came to doe , he hid him selfe aside in a corner . Zacharie being come to the church doore , he there made a short prayer , and then the signe of the Crosse vpon the dore , and at the same instant it opened to him : and the same hapned to two other dores . Being entred into the church , he went before the high Altar , and after that he had ended his prayer , he returning home to his house , all the Dores shut them after him of their selues . Raderus in his Rowe of Saintes , taken forth of the Greeke Calendar .

§. 6. Of the conditions required to pray protfiably .

You aske and receiue not , because you aske amisse . saith S. Iames. cap. 4. 3.

To aske aright , we must obserue four pointes .

1. To be in good estate . If our hart doe not reprehend vs , we haue confidence towards God ( saith S. Iohn ) and whatsoeuer we shall aske , we shall receiue of him . 1. Iohn . 3. 22. And our Lord said to his Apostles ; If you abide in me , and my wordes abide in you , you shall aske what thinge soeuer you will , and it shall be done to you . Iohn . 15. 10.

Offer sacrifice no more in vaine ( quoth God by his prophet ) incense is abhomination to me ; when you shall stretch forth your handes , I wil turne away mine eyes from you , for your handes are full of blood . Wash you , be cleane , take away the euill of your cogitations from your hartes . Isay . 1. 13.

2. The second point is , to consider the greatnes of the Maiestie of almightie God , to whom we speake . What meanes is there ( saith S. Basil ) to pray without distraction ? And he answereth ; If we remember that we are before the maiestie of God . lib. 1. Hexam . & in reg. breu . 201. & 306.

3. Aske nothing , but what is ether profitable , or necessarie , to thy saluation . And that which is indifferent , as health , prosperitie &c. aske it also with condition : for example , Lord giue me health , if it be to thy greater glorie , and my saluation .

This is the confidence which we haue towards him , that whatsoeuer we shall aske according to his will , he heareth vs . 1. Ioh. 15. 14. And the will of God ( saith S. Paul ) is your sanctification . 1. Thes. 4. 3.

4. To aske all in the name , and by the merits of Iesus Christ . Amen I say to you , if you aske the Father any thinge in my name , he will giue it you . Iohn 16. 23.

EXAMPLES .

1. God the Creator , receiued the gift of Abel , but that of Cain was reiected , because Cain offred it with a hart , full of enuie and rancor against his brother . Gen. 4.

2. At Toulouse in France , a young man being in quarrel & enmity against an other , albeit he frequented the churches , and recited there sundry prayers , yet neuer could he for the space of seauen monthes , once recite the Pater noster , vntill such time as following the councell of a father of the Societie , he was reconciled to his enemie . In the annales of the Societie anno 1584.

3. I w●ll speake vnto God ( was Abraham wont to say before prayer ) I that am but dust and ashes . Gen. 18. 27.

4. S. Hierom writing to Saluina sayeth , that Nebridius was wont to aske nothinge in his prayer , but that which God knew to be best for him . Epist. ● .

5. Another holy person was wont to pray reciting A. B. C. and after at the end said . Lord doe thou ioyne the letters together , I aske thee only that which is most agreeable to thee , and most expedient for me , and what this is , thou knowest better then I. And S. Macarius said , that this maner of praier was the best ; Lord giue me what thou wilt , and what thou pleasest . Salmeron tract. 12. de orat . Christi in horto .

6. Iacob being reuested with the garments of his eldest brother Esau , receiued the benediction of his father Isaac . Gen. 27. If we will receiue the blessing of our celestiall father , we must approache vnto him , with the garments and merits of our eldest brother Iesus Christ . It is the practise of the Church , neuer to conclude any praier in the diuine office , or in the Masse , but. Per Dominum nostrum Iesum Christum &c.

THE VIII . CHAPTER . Of Communion .

THe holie Church obligeth ( a ) euerie Christian , who hath attained to the vse of reason , to receiue at the least once a yeare , and that about Easter : but this is not to say , that she is not maruellous desirous ( b ) that we receiue the same more often , and that because of the necessitie which the soule hath of this nourishment , and of the greate vtilities she receiueth therby . ( a ) Concil. Lat. Can. 21. ( b. ) Concil. Trid. Sess. 22. c. 26.

§. Of the necessitie and vtilitie of Communion .

Amen I say to you , vnles you eate the flesh of the Sonne of man , and drinke his blood , you shall not haue life in you . Saith our Sauiour in S. Iohn . cap. 6. 53.

Th● bread which I will giue , is my flesh for the life of the worlde . Ibid. 51.

He that eateth my flesh , and drinketh my blood , abideth in me , and I in him . Ibid. 56.

I am stricken as grasse , and my hart is withered , because I haue forgotten to eate my bread . psal. 101. 5. that is to say , the holie Eucharist .

To communicat euery day ( saith S. Aug. ) I nether praise , nor yet dispraise , but I councell and exhorte , to communicat euery Sonday . Lib. de eccles. dog-mat . The same S. Hierom saith , in apolog. ad Pamachum .

O ●acred banquet ( singeth the church ) wherin Christ is receiued , the memory of his passion is renewed ( a ) the minde is fild with grace ( b ) and a pledge of future glorie is giuen vnto vs . ( a ) Basil . ser. 1. de baptis . cap. 3. ( b ) Amb. in psal. 18. ser. 15. v. 4. Concil. Trid. Sess. 13. cap. 2.

It is the viaticum of our pilgrimage ( a ) which is giuen vnto vs , as the manna to the Isralites ( b ) to passe happely the desa●t and warfare of this life , vntill we arriue to the celestiall Hierusalem , bringing to vs all consolation ( c ) vertu and graces . ( a ) Concil. Nice . can. 12. 2. Arelat can . 12. Chrisost. l. 6. de sacerd. Paulin. in vita Ambros . Greg. hom. 4. in Euang. ( b ) Exod. 16. Deut. 8. ( c ) Sap. 16. Ioan. 6.

Heare what S. Ambrose saith . Our Lord in the Eucharist , is vnto vs all in all . If you will heale your woundes , he is the medecin . If you be thirstie , he is the fountaine . If you be loaden with sinnes , he is iustice . If you stand in neede of asistance , he is virtu . If you feare death , he is life . If you will goe to heauen , he is the way . If you fly darknes , he is the light . If you are hungrie , he is foode . Tast then and see how sweet our Lord is . S. Amb. de virginit . ad Marc. sor. l. 3. tom. 4.

EXAMPLES .

1. A certaine woman , hauing bene fiue weekes without communicating , appeared like a Mare . Pallad in hist. Lausiac . sect. 17. c. 19.

2. Sister Agnes Abbesse , hauinge forbidden S. Lutgarde to communicate euery Sonday , was at the same instant stricken with sicknes , whereof she could not be healed , till after she had reuoked that sentence . Surius tom. 3. c. 12.

3. S. Gertrude praying for one of her religious , who thorough an indiscreet zeale diuerted her fellowes to frequent the communion , our Lord said vnto her , that all his delight was to be with men , and that therfore this religious did ill , in withdrawing others from the communion . Lud. Blos . in Monil . spirit . c. 6.

4. S. Bonauenture , out of reuerence and humili●ie , abstayninge sundrie dayes to say Masse , as he heard the same , the priest hauing broken the holie Hoste , one peece therof flew to the mouth of S. Bonauenture . Then giuing thankes to God , he vnderstood that those were more agreable vnto him , who approached to the communion by loue , then those who for feare abstained from it : which he hath since committed to writinge . In the treat . of spirituall exercises , intituled Fascilulus cap. 7. & lib. 2. de prof . relig. cap. 78.

5. A litle childe , after he had communicated , was cast by his owne father , being a Iew , into a burning fornace , without receiuing any hurt . Gregor. Turon . lib. 1. de gloria mart . cap. 10. Nicephor . Eccles. hist. lib. 17. cap. 25.

6. S. Liberalis , receiuing the communion euery Sonday , tooke no other kinde of sustenance , and was in good health . Marul . lib. 4. cap. 12. & Pet. de Natal . lib. 4 cap. 93.

7. Iulia Zerbina at Parma , liued also many monthes , without other sustenance then the B. Sacrament . Orlandinus in the hist. of the Societie lib. 2. of the yeare 1539.

Who sees not then , that the holie Eucharist , is the true nourishment of a Christian man , and a soueraigne remedie against all danger ? and that therfore it is wisely done to approach often therunto .

§. 2. Of the preparation and deuotion requisite to communicat well .

Let a man proue him selfe ( that is to say examine him selfe , and if he see him selfe in mortall sinne , that he confes him selfe ) and so , let him eate of that bread , and drinke of the chalice . For he that eateth and drinketh vnworthely ( in mortall sinne ) eateth and drinketh iudgement to him selfe ( that is to say , his condemnation ) not discerninge the body of our Lord . Therefore are there among you , many weake and feeble , and many sleepe ( that is to say , are in the death of sinne . ) These are the wordes of the Apostle . 1. Corinth. 11. and so explicated by Theophil . Saint Anselme . Saint Greg. lib. 2. cap. c. 1. in l. 1. Reg. serm. 1. temp. Concil. Trid. Sess. 13. c. 7.

Now four thinges are requisite to communicate well .

1. Faith . 1. Tim. 3. S. Basil . quest. 172. in reg. breu ; That is to say , to beleue the reallitie of the pretious body of Iesus Christ in the holy Sacrament .

2. Penance and Confession .

3. An attention of soule , & deuotion excited by prayers and meditations . Chrisost. hom. 83. in Mat. & 3. ad Ephes. 60. & 61. ad pop.

4. A decent cariage and comportment , to be fasting , chaste , modest , humble , hauing our face , mouth , and handes cleane . S. Aug. ad Ian. epist. 118. cap. 6. Orig. hom. 5. ●n diuers . euang. locos .

O what horrible indignitie is it , to beleeue that Iesus Christ is in the most holie Sacrament , and yet to presume to receiue him , hauing thorough mortall sinne , the diuell harboured in his soule ?

EXAMPLES .

1. A holy Bishop hauing asked of God to know the interior estate of two of his subiects , which were reported to be adulterers , as they communicated , he saw the one of them to haue his face black , and his eyes full of blood : and the face of the other , bright and shining , and al his garments as white as snow . And not knowing what it ment , an Angell tould him , that the first was an adulterer , and was yet in sinne . The other , albeit he had likewise committed adulterie , yet had he cleansed him selfe by Confession before communion . In vitis patrum pag. 2. §. 156. The same also Saint Euthymius Abbat , saw in some communicants , as Surius writeth in his in life Ian. 20.

2. Widekindus Duke of Saxonie , being come disguised into the campe of Charlemaigne , saw the priest vpon Easter day giue to those that did communicat , a very beautifull litle childe , who entered into the mouth of some , with a face laughing , and into others with a countenance frowning , and as it were by force . Albertus Crautz . l. 2. de hist. de Sax. c. 23.

3. A young man in Guienna anno 1600. communicating in mortall sinne , had neuer power to open his mouth . Wherat the priest amazed , asked of him if he were confest , who answered with teares , no ? Florimond Reimond tom. 1. of the begining of heresie lib. 2. cap. 12. S. Greg. of Tours , writeth the like historie , lib. de gloria mart . c. 89.

4. Kinge Lotharius , hauing for a long time kept a concubine , came to Rome to Pope Nicholas to be absolued , assuring that he had put her from him , which notwithstanding he had not done . The Pope to proue his saying , caused him to communicat with all the Lordes of his trayne . A strange case , the kinge died within a few daies after at Placentia , and within the yeare , all the others of his company . Sigebert . in chron. anno 870.

5. At Dulaca , a cittie of the Phillippine Islandes , a younge man , receiuing the B. Sacrament in mortall sinne , felt instantly most strange paines thoroughout his body . He cast vp the holy Hoste in a priuie , and the paine ceased ; our Lord choosing rather to be in that dirt , then within that sinfull soule . Within a while after , he fell againe to his former sinnes , and went notwithstanding vnto the communion , and behould he was at the same instant , as seased with a fire in his throate , he withers , and consumes quite away , which his parents them selues perceiued well , and yet descouered not the cause . He communicats againe , and behould an infinite number of litle flies which fly to his mouth , and gaue him so many prickes with their stinges , that at the last he knew him selfe , confest him , and presently all those litle flies , and all his paines departed . In the annales of the Societie anno 1605. O the blindnes and obstinacie of the sinner ! O the admirable patience and benignitie of God!

THE IX . CHAPTER . Of hearing sermons , or the word of God .

BLessed is the man , whom thou shalt instruct o Lord , and shalt teache out of thy law . psal. 93. 12.

Blessed is the wombe that bare thee , and the pappes that thou didst suck ( said a woman vnto our Lord after his sermon ) yea rather ( quoth he ) blessed are they that heare the word of God and keepe it . Luc. 11. 28.

He saith yet more in another place . He that is of God ( that is to say , according to the explication of the holy fathers ( a ) he that is predestinat to eternall life ) he heareth the wordes of God , therfore you heare not ( quoth he to the Iewes ) because you are not of God . Iohn 8. 47. ( a ) Aug. tract. 42. in Ioan. Greg. hom. 12. in euang. Ber. ser. 1. in Septuag.

Certainly ( saith S. Iohn Chrisostome ) I haue great proofes of your profit and spirituall aduancement , to see you euery day to runne with so great promptitude , and to be so greedie and desirous , to feede and fill your selues with spirituall doctrine . For euen as the appetit to corporall meate , is an argument of the good constitution of the body : euen so the desire of spirituall doctrine , is an euident signe of the good constitution and health of the soule . Chrisost. hom. 32. in Gen.

The wordes of sermons , are called by our Lord , the wordes of God , because it is God who speaketh by their mouthes . He that heareth you , heareth me . Luc. 10.

And Mat. 10. 20. It is not you that speake , but the spirit of your Father that speaketh in you .

We giues thankes to God without intermission , because that when you had receiued of vs the word of the hearing of God , you receiued it not as the word of men but ( as it is indeed ) the word of God . 1. Thes. 2. 12.

EXAMPLES .

1. S. Ephrem being one day in praier , he heard a voice which said vnto him . Ephrem eate ; What shall I eate ( quoth he ) and who shall giue me foode ? Goe to Basil ( replied the voice ) he will teache thee , and will giue vnto thee the euerlasting bread . He arose , goes seeke S. Basil , and found him preaching in the church . Surius 1. of Feb.

2. S. Gregorie of Nice , and Metaphrastes write , that S. Ephrem saw a Doue to prompt vnto S. Basil , all that he preached . And Amphilochius addeth , that he saw the tongue of S. Basil all on fire .

3. An Arrian heretique , and a great enimie of our faith , was conuerted to the truth , for that he perceiued whilst S. Ambrose preached , an Angell to dictat into his eare , all that which he said . S. Paulinus in his life .

§. 1. Of the efficacie of the worde of God .

Why , are not my wordes as fire , saith our Lord , and as a hammer breaking a rocke ? Ierem. 23. 29.

They are also called Trumpets . Isay 58. Iosue . 6. By the trumpets which the priests caused to be sounded , the walles of Hiericho were ouerthrowen : a most assured presage , that at the voice and sound of the preachers ( the true trumpets of the church ) the walles and ramparts of our vices , should be ouerthrowen .

EXAMPLES .

1. A certaine woman that had poisoned her husband , hearing S. Hughe bishop of Grenoble preache , felt so greiuous a sorrow in her hart , for hauing committed so great a sinne , that without regarding where she was , she confest it aloud and publiquely . Ribad . in the life of S. Hughe .

2. S. Vincent Ferrier , being about to preache , he perceiued two wicked persons which were a leading to the gallouse , he made them to be brought vnto him , and a cloth to be put before their face . Then he preached of the malice and deformitie of sinne , and of the paines of hell , and that with such feruour and efficacie , that these two theeues touched with repentance for their sinnes , began to sweate , and to smoake or reake , as if they had bene burnt , and their faces being discouered , they were seene become as black as coales . Platus de bono stat. relig. l. 2. c. 32.

O what reformation would there be both in townes and villages , if sinners would frequent sermons and catechismes ! But al as it is to be feared , lest that which our Lord said to his Apostles , arriue not to sundry Christians . Whosoeuer shall not receiue you , nor heare your wordes , amen I say to you , it shall be more tollerable for the lande of the Sodomites and Gomorrheans , in the day of iudgment , then for that cittie . Mat. 10. 14.

THE X. CHAPTER . Of the singular deuotion , which the good Christian ought to haue to our B. Lady .

ALl the holy Saintes haue bene so affected to the mother of God , & haue thought so highly of the desire which God hath of her honor and her seruice , that they haue bene bould to assure , that who so shall be truly deuo●t vnto her , shall be neuer damned , but that she will obtaine him of her Sonne , all that which shall be necessary for him to be saued . They proue the same by the wordes of the wise man . Prou. 8. 34. saying . Blessed is the man that heareth me , he that shall finde me , shall finde life , and shall draw saluation of our Lord .

For this cause , S. Epiphanius calleth the holie virgin , the roote and seede of glorie . orat . de Annunt .

And in Eccles. 24. 24. I am the mother of beautifull loue , and feare , and of knowledge , and of holie hope , in me is all grace of way and truth , they that explicate me , shall haue life euerlastinge .

S. Anselme and S. Bonauenture lib. 1. phar . cap. 5. say . Sicut o beatissima &c. Euen as , o blessed virgin , all auerted from thee , and despiced of thee , must needes perish : euen so all conuerted to thee , and respected of thee , it is impossible they should perish .

Heare S. Bernard . God hath placed the whole plenitude of all good thinges in Marie , that we should know , that if there be any hope in vs , any grace of heauen , any hope of saluation , all this comes from God by the handes of Marie . Ser. de nat. virg. Mariae .

And in another place . She is called , the Q●eene and mother of mercie , because we beleeue , that she openeth the bottomles depth of diuine mercie to whom she will , when she will , and a●ter what maner and fashion she will ; in so much , that euen the most enormous sinner , can not perish , if this Saint of Saints , honor him with her intercession & as●…tance . Serm. 1. in Salue regina .

Who hath euer ( saith a certaine holie personage ) reclaymed thy most powerfull fauour with a faithfull hart , and hath bene reiected ? Neuer , neuer hath one bene heard of . Eutichianus in vita Theoph. anno 600. The same , Saint Bernard saith , in the sermon vpon the Assump●…on .

EXAMPLES .

1. My mother aske ( said king Salomon to Bersabee ) for it behoueth not that I turne away thy face . 3 Reg. 20. Salomon was a figure of the Sonne of God , and Bersabee of our B. Lady .

2. When Iesus therfore had seene his mother ( from the Crosse wheron he was nayled ) and the Disciple standinge whom he loued , he saith to his mother . Woman , behould thy Sonne . And after that he saith to the Disciple , behould thy mother . Ioan. 19. 26. From which houre , S. Iohn tooke her for his mother . Our Lord recommended vs also then vnto his mother in the person of S. Iohn . Haue we not then iust occasion , to hould her for our mother as well as hee ?

3. S. Thomas of Aquin assured before his death , neuer to haue asked ought of our Lord , by the meanes of our B. Lady , which he obtained not . Ribad . 7. of Marche . The same is reade also of S. Dominick . Ibid. 4. of August .

4. Theophilus hauing giuen his soule vnto the diuell , and signed the gift with his owne hande , had recourse vnto our Lady , and praied vnto her so feruently and so efficatiously , that the diuel was forced to bring him back againe his bill . Metaphrast . 4. of F●b . and. S. Antoninus . Which the B. Cardinall Damian admiring , saith . What may be denied thee , o most holy virgin , to whom was not denied to pluck Theophilus out of the very throat of hell ? Certainly nothing is impossible for hee , sith thou canst from the very bottom of the bottomles depthe , raise vp the despaired , to lift them vp into the bosome of glorie .

5. See such other like examples , in the historie of Loretto , by Horatius Turselinus lib. cap. 4. cap. 33. In Cesarias , lib. 6. mirac . cap. 26. 27. In Delrio disq . magic . lib. 6. cap. 2. S. 3. q. 3.

6. A certaine Hermit vpon a day , saw our Lady sitting vpon a sumptuous throane , and at her feete , S. Wadrus and S. Aldegundus , who besought her to doe iustice vpon Theodoric Count of Auesne , who vniustlie vsurped the goods of the Church . Our Lady answered them , that his wife helde her handes , for as much as euery day she offred for him sixtie Aue Maries . In the 3. volume of the annales of Hainna● cap. 19.

7. Lewis kinge of France and Emperor sonne of Cha●lemaine , bore alwaies the picture of our Lady , hanging at his neck ( as did also S. Heduuige Dutchesse of Pol●gnia Sur tom. 5. ) and if he were ether wearie of huntinge , or stayed amongst the thickets , he fastned this picture vpon some tree , and offered vp his praiers vpon both his knees . In the historie of France . Canis . l. 5. cap. 2● . & Crautz .

7. Andronicus , Emperor of the caste , being reduced by a sodaine acci●ent to the point of death , and seeing that he could not receiue the most pretious body of our Lord for his voyage foode , he put within his mouth a golden image of the most holy virgin , which he alwaies bore about his neck , and so meltinge into teares , dyed . He beleeued that the B. mother would make his excuse towards her Sonne , and that he should not be excluded heauen , presenting at the gate thereof , the picture of her who was the Queene of heauen , and hauing his har● all grauen with the markes of her deuotion . Binet in his treatise of deuotion to our Lady .

8. The B. mother of Teresa of Iesus , being appointed prioresse of the Incarnation at Auila , before she began any thinge touching her office , placed in the Prioresses chaire , an image of wood of our B. Lady , and offered vp vnto her , the whole house and the keyes therof . This act was so aggreable to our B. Lady , that within a few daies after ( as she her selfe hath left in writ●inge ) she saw at the beginning of the Salue , the mother of God come downe from heauen into the same chaire , with a great multitude of Angells who said vnto her , that she had done rightwell to set her in her place , and that for this fact , she would present their prayers and praises vnto her Sonne . F●b . l. 3. cap. 1. of her life .

9. A certaine religious man of the order of S. Francis , had a custome neuer to take his refection , if first he had not said his Beades once to our B. Lady . One day being set at the table , he called to minde , that he had not discharged that day , that pious dutie . Hauing then obtained leaue of the Gardian to goe forth , he went and said his Bedes in the Church ; and as he staied somwhat longe , another went for to call him . Who as he entred into the Church , he saw our Ladie , accompanied with a multitude of Angels , who gathered from the mouth of this religious as he said his Beades , most faire Roses , the which they placed about our Ladies head : and at euery time that he pronounced in the Aue Marie the name of Iesus , our Lady and the Angells bowed downe their heades . Extracted out of the Chronicles of the Friar Minors . Part. 3. l. 1. c. 36. & 3● .

10. A Sodaliste of our B. Lady , in the yeare 1586. confest a● his death , that he had bene presented before the iudgment of God , and in great danger of being saued , had he not bene sodainly asisted by our B. Lady . Franciscus Bencius in the annales of the Societie , anno 1586. and Ioannes Bonifacius in the historie of the virgin l. 4. c. 18.

12. Martin Guttrich an heretique , hauing heard in the sermon of Doctor Frederick Fornerus preacher of Bamberge , that none could die ill , who deuoutly serued our B. Lady , and dailie offered vnto her sonne Aue Maries , he began from that very time , to say vnto her euery day , seauen in the morning , and as many at night , which he continued for three whole yeares : at the end whereof being fallen sick , our B. Lady appeared vnto him , warning him to be confest , and to receiue the B. Sacrament , tellinge him , that she had obtained of her Sonne , that he should not die in his wicked heresie , in requit all of the seruice that he had done her , and that she would come and fetche him , at the same instant that she was deliuered of her Sonne : as it came to passe , for he deceased on Christmas night , betwixt twelue and one a clock , the yeare of our Lord 1607. This historie was written more at large by the preacher aforsaid , as an eye witnes , in a letter sent to a certaine friend of his at Monich . the 4. of Ianuarie 1608.

If an heretique hath merited so much fauour of the mo●her of God , for some few Aue Maries , which he recited during his heresie , what ough●est thou to hope for ( true Christian Catholique ) if being in the state of grace , thou rendrest vnto her euery day , some pious seruice recitinge the Rosarie , or the Bedes , or at the least a litle Coronne of twelue Aues , interposing three Paters , in honor of the crowne of twelue Starres or fauours , wherwith the most holy Trinitie hath crowned her soule ? And how much more , if rancking thy selfe in some Sodalitie of hers , thou resoluest to be particularly and singularly deuout vnto her ? Wilt thou be assured more and more , one day to rendar and giue vp thy soule betwixt her armes ? Put thy selfe in the companye of those , who pray one for another to this purpose , reading the Litanies of Loretto , with some other prayers vnto S. Ioseph .

Loe here that which I had to impart vnto thee , touching the maner to liue Christianly , that is to say , to liue in such sort , that thou mayest , as a true soldiar of Iesus Christ , hauing driuen away sinne from thy soule , trampled vpon the diuell , the world , and the fleshe thy mortall enimies , hauing gotten many merits and virtues by the exercise of good workes , thou maist one day at the last , ascend vpon a chariot of honor , and triumphantly enter into euerlastinge glorie and felicitie , Amen .

To the greater glorie of God , and of his glorious mother the Virgin Marie .

APPROBATIO .

Ego infrascriptus testor me perlegisse libellum intitulatum , The Christian 〈◊〉 . Per R P Philippum Doultreman Societatis Iesu Sacerdotem Gallicè compositum , & in linguam Anglica●…am per Ioannem Heigham traductum , nihilque in eo , contra fidem Catholicam aut bonos mor●…s deprehendisse , sed magnam potiù vtil●…atem & consolationem Catholicis Angliae●… aturum fore Quare securè imprimi potest . Datum Aud●…mari in Collegio Anglorum Soc. Iesu , die 18. Aug 1622.

Hugo Buccleus Soc. Iesu Sac.

A Summarie of the Chapters and Paragraphes , contayned in these two bookes . THE I. BOOKE . Of the flight from sinne . THE I. CHAPTER . Of the name Christian , pag 18. THE II. CHAPTER . Of mortall and veniall sinne . pag. 25. § . 1. What mortall sinne is , and what detriments it bringeth to the soule , p 27. § . 2. How much mortal sinne is detestable horrible and stinking , pag 33. § . 3. By mortall sinne , we crucifie againe Iesus-Christ , pag. 37. § . 4. Of veniall sinne , pag. 40 THE III. CHAPTER . Of sinnes of will only , & of thought , pag. 45. THE IV. CHAPTER Of the sinnes of the Tongue , pag 50. §. 1 Of Swearing , pag. 52. § 2. Of Blasphemie , pag 64. §. 3 Of Malediction , and of wicked Imprecation . pag 69. § 4. Of contumelious wordes , pag. 73. § 5 Of D●traction , pag. 76. §. 6 Of Lying , pag. 81. § . 7. Of songes , and of dishonest wordes pag. 86. THE V. CHAPTER . Of the sinnes of parents and their children pag. 92. § . 1. Of the negligence of parents to correct their children from their tendre youth , and to instruct them in matters of faith , and of good maners , pag 93 § 2. Of the sinnes of Children , towards their parents , pag 102. § 3. Other considerations for the fathers of families , touching the gouuernment of their houshold : and particularly towards their men and women seruants , pag. 110. THE VI CHAPTER . Of the Seauen capitall sinnes , pag. 115. § 1. Of Pride and Superbitie , pag 116. § 2. Of Couetousnes , pag 121. § 3. Of the sinne of Luxurie , pag. 129. § 4 Particular Considerations , against the sinne of voluntarie Pollu●ion , pag 135. § 5. Of the sinne of Enuie , pag. 138. § 6. Of Gluttonie and Drunkennes , pag. 141. § 7. Of the sinne of Anger , pag 150. § 8 Of the sinne of Slouth , pag. 156. An aduertisement touching this vice for such as are Magistrates & father of families , p. 165. THE VII CHAPTER . Of certaine remedies and meanes , wherby not to fall into sinne , pag 168. § 1. Of flying the occasions of sinne , p. 169. § 2 Of the mindfulnes of the presence of God , pag 176. § 3 Of the remembrance of the most dolorous passion of our Lord , pag. 183. § 4 Of the memorie of death , pag. 188. § 5. Of the memorie of Iudgment , pag 200. § 6. Of hell , and of the Eternitie of the accursed , pag. 206. § 7. Of the memorie of heauen , and of the eternitie of the blessed , pag. 215. THE II. BOOKE . The Prologue , pag 225. THE I. CHAPTER . Of the signe of the Crosse , pag. 228. § 1 Of the ancient vse and custome , to make the signe of the Crosse , at the begining and ending of our workes : and how dangerous it is , ether to eate or drinke , not makinge before and after this holy signe , pag. 229. § 2. That this signe is a preseruatiue against all danger , and particularly against the tentations of the diuell ? pag. 235. THE II. CHAPTER . Of Prayer and Thanksgiuing which a Christian ought to make morning and euening , before , and after meate . And of the inuocation of our blessed Lady , of our Angell Gardian , and our other Patrons , pag 241. §. 1 Of the prayer which a Christian ought to make morning and euening , pag 243 § 2 Of thank●giuing which we ought to render to God in all times , but particularly after meate and drinke , pag. 254. § 3 Of prayer , examen of conscience , and Inuocation of Saintes , which a Christian ought to make before he sleepe , pag. 259. Sect. 1 Of the examen of our conscience , pag 261 Sect. 2 Of the Inuocation of Saintes , pag 269 § 4 Of holie water , where with a Christian ought to sprinkle him selfe , at his going in , or coming out of his bed and chamber , pag. 276 § 5. Of Agnus Dei , pag 280. § 6. Of the Reliques of Saintes , pag 285. THE III. CHAPTER . Of the three Theologicall virtues , Faith , Hope , and Charitie , pag 289. § 1. Of Faith , 290. § 2. Of Ignorance in thinges of faith how dangerous it is , and which the points are , that necessarily are to be knowen , pag 298. § 3. Of Hope , pag 303. § 4. Of distrust of our selues : and how we must neuer begin , nor vndertake any thinge , but first to recommend the same to God , pag. 305. § 5. Of Cha●itie , & particularly of that which we owe vnto God , pag 311. The properties of the loue of God , pag. 314 § 6 Of Charitie towards our neighbour , pag 320 THE IV CHAPTER . Of the seauen virtues contrary to the capitall sinnes , pag. 325 § 1. Of the vir●u of Humilitie , pag. 326. § 2. Of Liberall●…ie , pag. 333. § 3. Of Cha●…itie , pag. 335. § 4 Of Chari●…e pag 346. § 6. Of the vi●…u of Patience , pag 353. § 7. Of spirituall dilig●nce , pag ●…7 . THE V. CHAPTER Of the holy sacrifice of the Masse , pag. 372. § 1 Of the fruites and vtili●…es of the Masse , pag 373 § 2 Of the reuerence and attention we ought to haue , during the sacrifice of the Masse , pag 375 § 3. Of the vtilities of the Masse proued by examples , with some remarkable punishments of those who haue despiced the same , pag 380 THE VI CHAPTER . Of Confession , of the Sacrament of Pennance , pag 388. § 1. Of Contrition , pag. 389. § 2. Of Confession , pag. 394. § 3. Of frequent Confession , & how dangerous it is for to delay it , pag 401. § 4. Of Generall Confession , pag 406. § 5. Of satisfaction , the third part of the Sacrament of Penance , pag 408. § 6. Of Indulgences , pag 409. § 7. Of the paines of Purgatorie , pag 412. § 8. Of prayers or suffrages for the departed , pag. 415 THE VII . CHAPTER . Of satisfactorie workes , Fasting , Almes , and Prayers , pag 420 § 1. Of Fasting , pag. 421. § 2 Of Almes , pag. 424. § 3. That we neuer loose any thinge , no not in this present life by giuing almes , pag. 430. § 4. How rigorously God hath punished those which had no pittie of the poore , p 434. § 5. Of Prayer How excellent , profitable , and necessarie it is , pag. 437. § 6 Of the conditions required to pray profitably , pag 444 THE VIII . CHAPTER . Of Communion , pag. 448. § 1. Of the necessitie and vtilitie of Communion , ibid § 2. Of the preparation and deuotion requisite to communicat wel , pag. 453. THE IX . CHAPTER Of hearing sermons , or the word of God , p 458 § 1 Of the efficacy of the word of God , pag. 461. THE X CHAPTER . Of the singular deuotion , which the good Christian ought to haue to our B. Lady , pag. 463. FIN .